re^nk  Ss»m  uel  Child 


&W*N>, 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/friendorfoetaleoOOchilrich 


jF  rank  Samuel  CbtlU 


AN  UNKNOWN  PATRIOT:  A  Story  of  the  Secret 
Service  in  the  Revolution.  Illustrated.  Crown 
8vo,  $1.50. 

FRIEND  OR  FOE:  A  Tale  of  Connecticut  dur- 
ing the  War  of  1812.     Illustrated.     Crown  8vo, 

HOUGHTO^,   MIFFLIN  &  CO. 
Boston  and  New  York. 


< 

■i 

j 

* 

1 

*   *>"     •               ♦ 

*■■: 

^p^  f 

m^M 

/I         ;   ^ 

i  / 

^ 

w 

» ' \  It 

^S 

£.   - 

5 

I   ^]?^T -.1 
L  £*    •   I 

V         .     J 

<~" 

* 

THEY   HAVE   LEFT  YOU  DESOLATE  (page  311) 


FRIEND  OR  FOE 

A  TALE   OF  CONNECTICUT  DURING 
THE  WAR  OF   1812 


BY 


FRANK  SAMUEL  CHILD 


g^N.i;;^-ir-^!ffrr7i 


BOSTON   AND   NEW  YORK 

HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN  AND  COMPANY 

($be  fitoewibe  pre£?,  £ambrib0e 

1900 


O     hys 


COPV^JGHT/?9a5^  i\.*FkjV5^.$AkucL.  CHILD 
ALL    RIGHTS    RESERVED 


To 
THE  MEMORY  OF 

DEPUTY-GOVERNOR    ROGER    LUDLOW,    DEPUTY- 
GOVERNOR   NATHAN  GOLD,    CHIEF  JUSTICE 
PETER  BURR,  GENERAL  GOLD  SELLECK 
SILLIMAN,     JUDGE    JONATHAN 
STURGES,     JUDGE     ROGER 
M.  SHERMAN, 

ILLUSTRIOUS  CITIZENS 

OF 

AN  OLD  NEW  ENGLAND  TOWN 


M110077 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  PAGE 

I.  John  Henry  and  his  Fifty  Thousand 

Dollars 1 

II.  Colonel  Burr  returns  to  America     .  10 

III.  A  Guest  of  Mrs.  "Dolly"  Madison  .  20 

IV.  In  which  the  Inkstand  gives  Way  to 

a  Musket 29 

V.  Captain   Jackson   returns  from    the 

War 35 

VI.  The  Lights  burn  Blue  ....  48 

VII.  "If  Every  Man  had  his  Deserts"      .  57 

VIII.   A  Kettle  of  Tar  —  A  Feather-bed    .  65 

IX.  In  which  Four  Lines  make  Trouble  .  82 

X.  Pistols  and  Ten  Full  Paces        .        .  95 

XL   Davie  sings  for  the  Captain       .        .  108 

XII.   "  Here  's  Foul  Crime,  —  Robbery  and  . 

Murder" 119 

XIII.  "That  Flag  shall  never  come  down 

WHILE   I   AM   ALIVE"        .            .            .            .  132 

XIV.  A  Forced  Visit  to  the  Bamillies       .  147 
XV.  Launching  into  the  Deep     .        .        .  159 

XVI.   "Tea  doth  our  Fancy  aid"         .        .  169 

XVII.   A  New  England  Raising      .        .        .  185 

XVIII.  In  which  their  Fortunes  are  told    .  202 

XIX.   The  War-hawks  seize  a  Victim  .        .  216 

XX.  In  which  a  Maid  rescues  a  Man        .  225 

XXI.  A  Rude  Exchange  of  Courtesies        .  236 


VI  CONTENTS 

XXII.   The  Peace  Convention  and  the  Strife 

of  Souls 253 

XXIII.  The  Puritans  at  their  First  Ball    .    264 

XXIV.  "Here's  to  New  England"         .        .    280 
XXV.  The  Cruise  of  the  Rose       .  .290 

XXVI.  Colonel  Burr  sees  a  Vision        .        .    300 
XXVII.   Under  the  Frowning  Breastworks  of 

Fort  Union 310 

XXVIII.  In  which  they  pass  from  Plantation 

to  Castle 321 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 


They  have  left  you  Desolate  (page  311)  Frontis- 
piece 

The  Home  of  his  Ancestors 18 

Mull  Plain  Elm 66 

Benson  Tavern 166 

The  Commonest  Vehicle 192 

They  halted  at  the  Farmhouse  ....  234 

Judge  Roger  M.  Sherman 260 

The  Waiting  did  not  Weary        ....  310 


FRIEND  OR  FOE 


CHAPTEE  I  \'  :,,  <V  VKV- 

JOHN    HENRY   AND    HIS    FIFTY    THOUSAND 
DOLLARS 

The  black  heavens  closed  down  upon  the 
city  of  Washington  one  evening  in  early  Feb- 
ruary, 1812,  when  John  Henry  picked  his 
way  through  straggling  streets  in  search  of 
the  White  House. 

Pelting  rain,  shrill,  merciless  winds,  a 
dreary,  hostile  night,  accorded  with  the  sinis- 
ter purpose  in  his  heart, — nature's  wild  mood 
reflecting  the  spirit  which  prevailed  in  the 
Capitol  of  our  nation. 

Freighted  with  news  which  he  wished  to 
sell  for  gold,  Crillon  having  kindly  paved  the 
way  for  him,  agreeing  to  share  the  profits,  — 
news,  by  the  way,  which  the  adventurer  had 
put  upon  the  market  in  England,  but  without 
a  purchaser  or  so  much  as  a  bid,  —  Henry 


2  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

saw  the  President,  and  made  an  appointment 
for  a  later  interview. 

His  air  of  importance  and  mystery,  with 
a  highly  colored  story  of  British  intrigue, 
won  the  confidence  of  Madison :  a  bargain 
resulted  ;  the  goods  were  delivered.  Drawing 
•'  fifty  thoiisah^.  dollars  from  contingent  funds, 
j;  t.'tjlfe  President  paid  Henry  for  his  precious 
revelations. 

The  adventurer  had  stipulated  that  publicity 
should  be  withheld  until  he  was  safe  on  the 
high  seas.  This  unaccredited  peddler  of 
stolen  goods  sailed  from  New  York  in  a  few 
days,  himself  the  dupe  of  Crillon,  the  spurious 
French  count,  so  that  on  Monday,  March  9, 
President  Madison  sent  Henry's  papers  to 
Congress,  accompanied  by  a  message  charging 
the  British  government  with  "  employing  a 
secret  agent  in  fomenting  disaffection  to  the 
constituted  authority  of  the  nation,  and  in 
intrigues  with  the  disaffected  for  the  purpose 
of  bringing  about  resistance  to  the  laws,  and 
eventually,  in  concert  with  a  British  force,  of 
destroying  the  Union  and  forming  the  eastern 
part  thereof  into  a  political  connection  with 
Great  Britain." 

These  remarkable  statements  fanned  the 
passions  of  the  war  party,  and  for  their  day 


JOHN  HENRY  6 

became  the  staple  of  gossip  and  denuncia- 
tion. 

Was  Old  England  sending  conspirators 
among  the  people  of  New  England?  Had 
the  secret  machinations  of  unnamed  men 
reached  such  a  pass  that  the  thrifty,  energetic 
East  stood  ready  to  withdraw  from  the  Union, 
influenced  simply  by  commercial  and  merce- 
nary motives  ? 

Intrigue,  revolution,  treachery,  were  terms 
recklessly  bandied  about  in  streets,  marts  of 
trade,  and  public  offices. 

«  Who  is  John  Henry?" 

The  question  was  asked  by  a  young  man 
standing  amid  a  group  of  loungers  in  the  City 
Hotel,  New  York,  one  evening  in  April. 

"  I  can  tell  you,"  replied  Gordon.  "  He  's 
a  naturalized  American  citizen,  who  acted  as 
secret  agent  for  the  Governor  of  Canada,  a 
few  years  ago.  He  stayed  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Boston  trying  to  gather  evidences  of 
New  England's  disaffection  toward  the  Union, 
and  I  know  that  he  failed,  for  such  a  spirit 
does  n't  exist.  He  's  sold  the  United  States 
government  a  few  papers  that  are  worthless, 
for  their  contents  incriminate  nobody,  and  the 
revelations  which  he  pretends  to  have  made 
are  figments  of  the  imagination,  ridiculous 
surmises,  dastardly  innuendoes." 


4  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

"  You  're  quite  sure  that  what  you  say  is 
true  ?  "  remarked  a  second  member  of  the 
company,  eyeing  Gordon  with  distrust. 

"  Henry  's  a  scamp/'  was  the  reply.  "  But 
it  suits  the  purpose  of  the  politicians  to  make 
capital  out  of  his  stories." 

A  dozen  voices  were  raised  in  protest.  It 
was  Federalist  against  Democrat,  and  the  fight 
waged  hot.  Gordon,  having  contributed  the 
information  which  one  of  the  speakers  sought, 
held  his  peace,  while  the  more  violent  talkers 
plunged  into  the  warfare  of  words  and  opinions. 

The  fact  that  John  Henry  had  been  a  secret 
agent  was  undisputed ;  but  it  did  not  clearly 
appear  that  he  represented  at  any  time  the 
British  government.  Nevertheless,  the  alarm 
which  his  papers  excited  spread  through  the 
land,  and  vague,  indefinite  fears  lurked  in 
many  hearts. 

Murray  Gordon,  the  gentleman  who  gave 
John  Henry  his  character  on  this  occasion, 
spoke  with  knowledge.  He  did  not  deem  it 
essential  to  say  that  he  had  met  the  man  many 
times,  and  that  he  was  familiar  with  his  career 
in  Ireland,  Canada,  the  United  States,  and 
Great  Britain.  It  seemed  passing  strange  to 
the  honorable,  high-minded  Gordon  that 
Henry  palmed  himself  off  as  a  person  of  im- 


JOHN  HEN  BY  5 

portance  and  deceived  the  most  credulous  of 
the  American  people. 

It  was  plain  that  a  declaration  of  war  against 
England  impended.  While  the  great  peace 
party  might  resist  for  a  season  the  strengthen- 
ing current  of  public  opinion,  events  seemed 
to  drive  the  nation  swiftly  toward  a  break 
with  the  mother  country. 

They  were  hard  days  for  Gordon.  It  was 
painful  to  suffer  the  losses  of  trade  and  com- 
merce, —  and  he  was  no  small  loser  since  the 
days  of  the  embargo,  —  but  it  was  infinitely 
worse  to  feel  the  sting  of  hatred,  to  note  the 
ripening  of  cruel  animosities,  to  wait  upon  the 
storm  of  passion  gathering  in  the  heavens. 

Gordon  had  closed  up  his  business;  it  sim- 
ply remained  for  him  to  guard  the  scattered 
shipping  of  his  company.  But  he  was  not 
an  idler,  content  to  drift  down  the  stream  of 
time.  A  university  man,  widely  traveled  and 
loving  study,  the  law  school  at  Litchfield 
invited  him  into  the  hill  country  of  Connecti- 
cut to  read  Blackstone.  He  was  now  attend- 
ing to  the  odds  and  ends  of  his  affairs,  in  order 
that,  a  few  weeks  later,  he  might  plunge  with 
fresh  ardor  into  the  pursuit  of  letters. 

There  were  several  reasons  for  going  into 
New  England.     He  wished  to  be  near  the 


6  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

shore  towns  between  New  York  and  Boston. 
He  was  familiar  with  these  places,  had  many 
acquaintances  among  their  citizens,  and  sym- 
pathized with  the  Federalists. 

His  financial  concerns  drew  him  to  the 
East,  various  ships  connected  with  his  company 
lying  at  the  wharves  of  the  Connecticut  har- 
bors. And  there  were  private  reasons  which 
shaped  his  course.  A  person's  chief  interests 
do  not  necessarily  centre  in  the  things  seen 
and  read  of  all  men.  We  often  hide  our  great 
ambitions,  fearing  to  bring  ridicule  upon 
ourselves,  or  to  hamper  the  efforts  which  we 
make. 

Gordon  cherished  a  secret  purpose,  which 
had  been  gaining  strength  with  the  years.  A 
worker  of  tremendous  force,  set  in  his  opinions, 
sagacious,  and  unyielding,  he  braved  every 
failure  or  disappointment,  and  quietly,  un- 
waveringly, held  to  the  pursuit  of  his  great, 
controlling  idea. 

"  And  so  you  know  John  Henry,  do  you?  " 

The  speaker  leered  viciously  in  addressing 
Gordon. 

"  I  know  him,"  was  the  calm  reply. 

"  Ever  done  you  any  harm  ?  " 

"  That  is  my  business." 

"  Listen,  boys ;  as  like  as  not  we  've  come 


JOHN  HENRY  7 

across  one  of  the  conspirators  which  the  Presi- 
dent tells  about  in  his  message." 

There  was  a  sudden  movement  toward  the 
part  of  the  room  where  Gordon  stood  looking 
into  the  night,  so  that  he  soon  found  himself 
the  centre  of  a  boisterous  and  unruly  crowd. 
The  men  had  been  drinking  heavily,  and  many 
of  them  were  keen  scented  for  mischief.  His 
brief,  sharp  description  of  Henry  did  not 
please  the  company.  Some  of  them  pushed 
offensively  against  him. 

Gordon  was  not  the  man  to  brook  insult, 
although  he  might  show  a  fair  degree  of  con- 
sideration for  roisterers  in  an  unsteady  condi- 
tion. 

"  You  are  too  familiar,  sir,"  —  shoving  a 
drunken  fellow  back  into  the  ranks  of  his 
cronies. 

The  motion  was  a  signal  for  such  an  out- 
break as  might  have  been  witnessed  in  many 
sections  of  the  country  at  the  time.  Cries  of 
Federalist,  traitor,  miscreant,  coward,  rebel, 
sounded  above  the  din  of  groans  and  execra- 
tions. 

"  Perchance  he  's  a  member  of  the  Eastern 
Junto.  Let 's  examine  him."  The  hubbub 
and  excitement  were  passing  into  frenzy. 
Thrice  had  Gordon  by  main  force  pushed 
back  the  wild,  reckless  throng. 


8  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  I  say,  down  with  Great  Britain  !  War  to 
the  knife  !  "  shouted  a  tall,  wiry  youth,  with 
ringing  tones,  as  he  quickly  edged  his  way  to 
the  side  of  Gordon  ;  "  but  I  'm  for  fair  play. 
Twenty  to  one  is  clear  beyond  reason.  Stand 
back,  you  fellows.  Hurrah  for  Madison  !  To 
the  lake  burning  with  fire  and  brimstone  with 
your  Eastern  Juntos  and  your  emissaries  of 
treason  ! "  Turning  to  Gordon,  he  said  in  an 
undertone :  "  By  Jove,  you  're  a  plucky  fel- 
low ;  Federalist  or  Democrat,  give  me  your 
hand, — my  name  's  Jackson,  and  I  'm  from 
the  Southwest.  I  've  been  in  many  a  fracas, 
and  fair  play  is  the  word  for  me." 

Jackson  was  evidently  familiar  with  more 
or  less  of  the  crowd,  for  they  fell  back  at  his 
order,  and  a  row  was  averted. 

Through  the  whole  scene,  Gordon  had  re- 
tained his  self-possession,  the  one  calm,  un- 
ruffled person  in  the  room. 

"  Heavens,  man,  you  have  iron  in  your 
blood,"  continued  Jackson.  The  place  had 
assumed  its  wonted  aspect  of  hilarity  and 
fellowship. 

"  My  name  is  Gordon," — slowly  uttered  by 
the  stalwart,  dignified  stranger,  —  "I  thank 
you  for  your  good  intentions." 

"  Good  intentions! "  Jackson  laughed  as  he 


JOHN  HENRY  9 

repeated  the  words ;  "  why,  stranger,  there  'd 
have  been  an  old-fashioned  fist  fight  here  in 
five  seconds,  if  I  had  n't  interfered,  "  —  hesi- 
tating a  moment  and  glancing  into  the  face  of 
the  gentleman,  —  "and  I  guess  you'd  have 
licked  the  whole  crowd.  But  I  did  n't  like 
to  see  a  handsome  man  like  yourself  disfig- 
ured, even  if  the  fight  went  your  own  way." 

The  two  young  men  bowed  their  respects 
to  each  other,  and  drew  their  chairs  into  a 
distant  corner  of  the  room  in  order  to  cultivate 
an  acquaintance. 


CHAPTER  II 

COLONEL    BURR    RETURNS    TO    AMERICA 

The  sloop  hoisted  sail  the  last  of  May. 
There  was  a  handful  of  passengers,  several 
being  friends  of  the  captain,  his  neighbors  in 
Fairfield. 

"  It 's  a  family  party,"  remarked  Mr.  David 
Hardy,  as  they  gathered  on  deck. 

Boston  was  disappearing  in  the  distance, 
and  the  open  sea  faced  them. 

"David," — the  captain  smiled  as  he  turned 
toward  his  comrade,  —  "  you  're  a  great  trav- 
eler. Do  you  know  how  many  voyages  we  've 
taken  together  ?  " 

"  I  venture  to  say  twenty-five." 

"  Double  it,  my  hearty." 

"  No  ?  " 

"  This  is  the  fiftieth  time  that  we  've 
ploughed  the  seas  in  one  another's  company." 

Mr.  Hardy  gazed  into  the  dim  beyond  while 
the  captain  attended  to  affairs  of  present  im- 
portance. 

"  David," — the  two  friends  stood  watching 


COLONEL  BURR  RETURNS   TO  AMERICA     11 

the  sloop  wing  its  way  through  the  boisterous 
waters,  —  "  I  've  a  strange  passenger  aboard. 
He  's  paid  his  twenty  dollars  passage  money 
to  New  York,  but  he  seems  bound  to  hold 
aloof  or  keep  himself  out  of  sight.  I  can't 
get  a  word  with  him.  He  pulls  his  hat  over 
his  eyes  and  wraps  his  cape  about  him  with 
such  an  air  of  mystery  that  I  grow  suspicious. 
It  may  be  some  English  spy.  I  wish  you  'd 
take  pains  to  look  at  the  fellow  when  the 
chance  comes." 

Night  shut  in  the  little  vessel,  and  the  re- 
served passenger  appeared  on  deck.  In  his 
lonely  vigil,  the  man  passed  and  repassed 
Mr.  David  Hardy.  At  last  a  sudden  purpose 
stirred  the  watcher. 

"  Colonel,  I  cannot  mistake  you." 

The  whistling  winds  did  not  hide  a  certain 
shading  of  sorrow  in  the  tone.  For  a  moment 
the  men  remained  in  hesitant  attitude. 

u  Ah,  David,  I  recognized  you  the  instant 
we  sailed.     I  'm  traveling  incognito." 

The  two  men  were  old  associates,  —  dis- 
tantly related.  Many  were  the  happy  hours 
they  had  spent  in  youthful  comradeship.  As 
they  now  faced  each  other,  memories  of  early 
sports,  patriotic  struggles  in  the  war  for  Inde- 
pendence, and  later  events  in  which  they  had 


12  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

shared  thronged  upon  them.  Peering  through 
the  gloom  of  the  night,  they  shook  hands,  and 
then  paced  up  and  down  the  free  deck  of  the 
vessel. 

"  David,  you  were  always  a  good  boy.  I  'm 
glad  of  it.  I  suppose  you  're  reaping  your 
reward.  But  did  you  know  that  I  had  a  far- 
away ancestor  —  and  a  woman  at  that  —  who 
played  the  very  devil  with  things  ?  " 

"  Why,  colonel,  you  're  forgetting  that  the 
.woman's  blood  flows  in  my  veins,  too,  and  in 
addition  to  that  particular  taint,"  — Mr.  Hardy 
laughed  in  a  skeptical  way, — "I  have  a  strain 
of  witch  blood  from  poor  old  Anne  Hardy." 

"  David," — the  colonel  spoke  with  much  of 
former  pride  and  spirit,  —  "  I  'm  returning  to 
New  York,  where  I  propose  to  practice  law." 

They  continued  their  march  up  and  down 
the  vessel's  deck. 

"And  how  was  it  that  you  picked  this 
sloop?" 

"  Simply  one  of  the  chances  of  life.  What 
a  story  of  adventure  I  might  pour  into  your 
ears !  I  barely  slipped  out  of  England,  such 
were  the  obstacles  put  in  my  way.  Before 
we  reached  Boston,  I  had  raised  thirty-two 
dollars  by  the  sale  of  books.  I  disguised 
myself  with  a  wig  and   some  queer-looking 


COLONEL  BURR  RETURNS  TO  AMERICA      13 

garments,  then  I  went  to  the  custom-house  to 
get  a  permit  to  land  my  effects.  The  collector 
was  Dearborn,  with  whom  I  have  dined  many 
a  time,  —  and  the  family  has  special  animosity 
toward  me.  Well,  I  managed  to  get  through 
the  ordeal  without  Dearborn's  discovering  my 
identity ;  then  I  went  into  lodgings  while  I 
tried  to  borrow  money  enough  to  pay  my 
passage  to  New  York,  waiting  meanwhile  for 
a  reply  to  letters  announcing  my  arrival  in 
Boston.  Among  the  men  to  whom  I  went  for 
help  was  an  old  comrade,  who  had  been  under 
my  command  in  the  expedition  against  Quebec 
in  1775.  I  saw  his  name  in  the  directory. 
Going  to  his  house,  I  found  that  he  lived  in 
fine  style.  I  plied  the  knocker,  and  an  infirm 
gentleman  appeared. 

"  '  Does  Mr.  Blank  live  here  ?  '  said  I. 

"'Yes.' 

"'Is  he  at  home?' 

"'Yes.' 

"'Can  I  see  him?' 

" '  I  am  the  person,'  answered  the  old 
gentleman. 

" '  I  am  Aaron  Burr,'  said  I,  bowing,  and 
speaking  in  a  low  tone. 

'"What,  the  Aaron  Burr  who  was  Vice- 
President  of  the  United  States  ? ' 


14  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  <  The  same.' 

"  i  You  bain't ! '  exclaimed  the  veteran  in  his 
bewilderment. 

"  Then  I  was  invited  to  enter,  and  I  made  a 
friendly  call,  but  it  was  impossible  for  me  to 
ask  help  of  that  deferential,  highly  respectable 
man.  Finally,  I  sold  some  more  books, —  my 
friend  having  interested  the  President  of  Har- 
vard College,  who  called  and  paid  me  forty 
dollars  for  what  I  left  in  his  hands.  With 
this  money  I  discharged  my  debts  and  paid 
my  passage.  It  was  not  until  we  had  sailed 
that  I  discovered  myself  to  be  with  Fairfield 
people  on  the  sloop.  Why,  David,  Captain 
Dimon  and  a  good  portion  of  crew  and  pas- 
sengers are  relatives,  I  suppose.  And  there 
is  a  lady  on  board  who  is  the  very  image  of 
Theodosia,  —  the  same  large  mouth,  replete 
with  goodness,  sweetness,  and  firmness ;  the 
same  large,  aquiline  nose,  contour  of  face, 
and  the  two  dimples;  and  when  disturbed, 
knits  the  brow  and  forehead  in  the  same  sin- 
gular manner ;  the  form  of  the  eye  the  same, 
—  very  long,  the  color  not  quite  so  dark. 
There  is  only  wanting  the  broad  forehead  of 
ma  fille  to  be  perfect.  I  look  at  her  with 
inexpressible  interest.     Who  is  she  ?  " 

"  It  is  the  captain's  wife.    She  's  the  picture 


COLONEL  BURR  RETURNS  TO  AMERICA     15 

of  my  niece  Mary,  the  oldest  daughter  of  Lois, 
you  remember." 

Then  followed  such  confidences  as  the  man 
of  the  world  and  the  man  of  the  cloister  oc- 
casionally repose  in  each  other,  —  confidences 
which  in  their  telling  stretched  into  the  early 
morning  hours. 

It  was  on  the  second  day  out  that  Gordon, 
one  of  Captain  Dimon's  frequent  passengers, 
accosted  the  man  traveling  incognito. 

"  It  is  several  years  since  we  passed  the 
time  of  day  with  each  other,  but  Colonel  Burr 
is  a  gentleman  not  easily  forgotten." 

"  I  was  saying  to  my  old  friend,  David  Hardy, 
last  night,  that  every  day  I  walked  the  streets 
of  Boston  I  expected  some  one  to  slap  me  on 
the  shoulder  and  exclaim,  '  Colonel  Burr,  by 
heavens !  '  but  it  was  foreordained  that  the 
only  men  to  claim  acquaintance  and  give  me 
greetings  should  be  fellow  passengers  on  this 
petty  sloop." 

He  spoke  with  perfect  self-possession,  his 
native  courtesy  and  good  humor  shading  the 
reply. 

"  I  regret  that  England  did  not  show  you  a 
more  friendly  spirit,"  remarked  Gordon.  "  I 
cherish  a  certain  kindness  on  your  part  with 
tender  recollections." 


16  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Burr  smiled  and  thanked  the  speaker, 
pleased  with  any  word  of  cheer. 

"  Why  do  you  stay  in  America,  my  "  — 

"  Gordon  is  the  name,"  interrupted  the 
young  man.  "  I  've  reverted  to  an  earlier 
patronymic." 

"  And  my  ship  name,  as  you  will  see  by 
reading  the  passenger  list  of  the  Aurora,  is 
Mr.  Arnot." 

"  An  interesting  coincidence,"  said  Gordon, 
laughing  heartily. 

"  We  both  travel  incognito." 

The  sloop  arrived  at  Fairfield  about  eleven 
o'clock  on  the  night  of  June  3,  where  she 
lingered  two  days,  but  Mr.  Hardy's  efforts  to 
bring  Colonel  Burr  on  shore  proved  unavailing. 
Gordon,  glad  of  the  privilege,  disembarked, 
and  spent  a  few  delightful  hours  in  the  home 
of  Mr.  David  Hardy. 

It  was  late  in  the  afternoon  that  little  Davie 
Kandolph  —  brother  of  the  sisters  who  were 
entertaining  uncle  David's  guest  —  hastened 
into  the  house  to  tell  them  of  a  very  strange 
man  who  was  seen  on  the  street :  — 

"  He  passed  here  three  or  four  times,  and 
looked  about  him  and  then  hurried  away." 

More  than  one  child  noticed  the  solitary 
traveler  roaming  through  the  shaded  walks, 


COLONEL  BURR  RETURNS  TO  AMERICA     17 

leaning  against  venerable  elms,  or  climbing  to 
the  little  hills  and  gazing  down  upon  the 
beautiful  landscape.  More  than  one  man  or 
woman  observed  the  stranger  tarry  in  the 
shadows  of  the  boxwood  hedge  fronting  the 
Thaddeus  Burr  mansion.  Flitting  expressions 
of  regret  and  amusement,  joy  and  sorrow,  hope, 
despair,  wounded  pride,  glowing  ambition, 
the  sentimentalism  of  young  manhood,  the 
hardened  resistance  of  bitter  defeat  in  age, 
were  limned  upon  the  smooth,  mobile  counte- 
nance of  the  man. 

The  fair  June  day  found  no  counterpart  in 
the  soul  of  Aaron  Burr.  A  man  of  extraor- 
dinary powers,  gifted  above  the  most  of  his 
contemporaries,  winning  the  confidence  of  his 
associates,  commanding  a  generous,  personal 
loyalty,  attaining  a  leadership  which  evoked 
deep  and  genuine  enthusiasm,  —  suddenly 
thwarted  in  his  masterful  plans,  cast  down  to 
earth  from  his  lofty  pedestal,  driven  from  his 
native  land  by  the  rising  tumult  of  hatred  and 
anathema,  —  an  exile  across  the  sea,  avoided, 
embittered,  lonely,  impoverished,  —  passing 
from  one  retreat  to  another  in  his  morbid  rest- 
lessness, —  at  last  forced  by  uncontrollable 
impulse  to  adventure  once  again  into  the 
loved,  familiar  places,  and  breast  the  shame, 


18  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

the  hatred  of  his  foes  and  the  suspicions  or 
indifference  of  old  friends,  —  such  was  Aaron 
Burr  on  that  June  day  of  1812,  as  he  lingered 
with  pathetic,  turbulent  memories  amid  the 
bright,  yet  painful  associations  of  Fairfield, 
the  home  of  his  ancestors,  —  the  place  made 
sweet  by  many  happy  days. 

David  Hardy  saw  him  passing  the  homestead, 
but  he  did  not  have  the  heart  to  interrupt  the 
man  in  his  sad  walk.  Who  was  able  to  foretell 
the  future  of  this  brilliant,  self-willed  spirit  ? 

With  bent  head  and  wrinkled  brow,  Burr 
passed  from  the  sight  of  his  early  comrade, 
casting  one  long,  distressed  look  behind  him, 
hastening  back  to  the  sloop  like  one  vainly 
striving  to  rid  himself  of  harassing  memories. 

"  Colonel  Burr  was  very  kind  to  me  in 
years  gone  by,  and  once  I  did  him  a  small 
service,"  —  Mr.  Gordon  was  saying  farewell  to 
Mistress  Mary  and  Mistress  Martha  Randolph, 
as  they  stood  near  the  primrose  bushes  while 
the  twilight  spread  across  the  heavens.  "  But 
his  greatest  kindness  is  this  last,  for  it  was  he 
who  suggested  to  Mr.  Hardy  that  I  go  ashore 
and  become  your  guest.  He  has  put  me 
under  eternal  obligations." 

The  face  of  the  elder  sister  glowed  with  a 
radiance  caught  from  the  sunset  sky. 


THE   HOME  OF  HIS   ANCESTORS 


c     ?•    *     «        « 


COLONEL  BURR  RETURNS  TO  AMERICA     19 

"  Uncle  David  is  a  hospitable  soul  when 
not  absorbed  in  knotty  problems/'  was  the 
inconsequent  reply. 

"  They  tell  me  you  are  the  image  of  the  far- 
famed  Theodosia,"  —  addressing  Miss  Mary; 
"  never  more  shall  I  discredit  the  reputed 
charm  and  beauty  of  the  colonel's  daughter." 

"  A  fair  wind  and  a  bright  day  for  your 
sail  down  the  sound/'  said  Miss  Martha, 
wishing  her  good-speed  to  the  parting  guest 
and  shielding  her  sister  from  further  compli- 
ments. 

Three  weeks  later,  the  New  York  "  Colum- 
bian "  contained  the  following  item  :  "  Colo- 
nel Burr,  says  a  Boston  paper  of  Wednesday, 
once  so  celebrated  for  his  talents  and  latterly 
so  much  talked  of  for  his  sufferings,  arrived 
at  Newburyport  from  France  and  England, 
and  passed  through  this  town  on  his  way  to 
New  York." 

"  Have  you  seen  Burr  ?  "  inquired  Gordon 
one  day,  as  he  and  Jackson  were  dining  at 
the  City  Hotel. 

"  Yes,"  was  the  answer,  "  and  he  told  me 
that  on  the  day  it  was  publicly  advertised 
that  he  had  opened  a  law  office,  as  many  as 
five  hundred  gentlemen  called  upon  him." 


CHAPTEK  III 


A   GUEST   OF   MRS.    "  DOLLY  "    MADISON 


Marshall  Peyton,  having  taken  posses- 
sion of  his  large  estates  in  Virginia,  passed  the 
business  over  to  factors  and  prepared  for  a 
long  absence  from  home.  On  his  journey 
North,  he  tarried  a  week  with  friends  in  Wash- 
ington, parrying  their  questions,  and  driven  to 
such  evasion  that  he  longed  for  his  day  of 
escape. 

The  young  man  was  a  favorite  guest  at 
Monticello  and  the  White  House,  one  of  the 
happy  gallants  which  Mrs.  Madison  chose  to 
honor  with  her  friendship. 

"  Why  don't  you  go  into  the  army,  if  you 
long  to  get  away  from  the  old  plantation?'* 
"What  set  your  mind  on  studying  law  at 
the  school  in  Litchfield,  when  you  can  go  into 
any  office  in  your  native  State  ?  "  "  How  can 
you  be  content  to  stay  in  the  cold  climate  of 
the  North  among  the  inhospitable,  Puritanic 
New  Englanders  ?  "  These  and  scores  of  like 
questions  were  asked  Peyton  by  his  Southern 


A  GUEST  OF  MBS.  DOLLY  MADISON        21 

neighbors  when  he  told  them  about  his 
plans. 

But  the  President  and  Mrs.  Madison,  the 
Secretary  of  State,  and  a  few  political  friends 
praised  Peyton  for  his  independence  and 
courage.  There  were  dinners  and  suppers 
for  the  entertainment  of  the  youth,  —  little 
excursions  down  the  river  and  through  the 
woods,  a  merry  dance  in  the  great  bare  east 
room  of  the  White  House,  where  the  mistress 
often  saw  the  linen  drying, — and  a  great  party 
to  which  the  Federalists  (who,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  Livingston  had  refused  to  enter 
Mr.  Madison's  door  since  the  publication  of 
the  Henry  Letters)  came  in  vast  numbers  and 
met  the  young  friend  of  the  family.  War 
had  been  declared,  and  feeling  against  Old 
England  and  New  England  ran  high  in  the 
circles  of  the  administration.  Peyton  was 
making  up  his  mind  in  respect  to  matters,  — 
giving  his  opinions  a  chance  to  crystallize. 

"Don't  forsake  your  kith  and  kin,"  said 
his  hostess  on  the  morning  that  he  mounted 
the  stage  for  New  York. 

Mrs.  Madison  wore  a  dress  of  some  dark 
gray  stuff,  —  she  still  affected  the  Quaker 
colors  in  quiet  hours,  —  with  a  spotless  white 
apron,  and  pinned  across  her  breast  was  a 
delicate,  snowy  kerchief. 


22  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"And  write  us  all  the  news,"  she  con- 
tinued, as  Peyton  kissed  her  cheek  and  said 
his  affectionate  good-by. 

It  was  a  sweet  picture,  which  he  long  carried 
in  memory,  —  the  lovely,  dignified  woman 
waving  her  adieus  and  watching  the  coach 
fade  out  of  sight.  It  reminded  him  of  boy- 
hood days,  when  an  over-fond  and  tenderly 
indulgent  mother  sent  him  away  to  school 
with  her  prayers.  People  had  told  him  many 
times  that  Mrs.  Dolly  Madison  was  like  her, 
so  he  felt  wondrously  drawn  to  this  great 
lady. 

"  You  will  give  us  full  particulars,"  ob- 
served a  gentleman  seated  by  Peyton's  side. 
"  Mark  every  change  and  condition ;  visit 
Boston  and  other  centres  when  practica- 
ble." 

"  Don't  put  too  heavy  a  burden  upon  me," 
replied  the  young  man  quietly.  "  I  shall  get 
my  fill  of  Federalism  in  Litchfield,  so  that 
it  will  be  unnecessary  to  play  the  part  of  a 
circuit  rider  through  New  England." 

Peyton's  companion  rode  with  him  a  short 
distance  out  of  the  city,  then  climbing  down 
from  his  perch  upon  the  coach,  and  mounting 
a  horse  which  a  slave  had  brought  into  the 
country  for  him,  returned  to  Washington. 


A  GUEST  OF  MBS.  DOLLY  MADISON        23 

When  Peyton  arrived  at  New  York,  he 
chose  the  City  Hotel  for  his  few  days'  stay. 

"  Did  you  gentlemen  speak  of  Litchfield  ?  " 

He  addressed  Jackson  and  Gordon,  as  they 
stood  on  the  street  one  morning  talking  over 
their  plans. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Jackson,  with  interest. 
"  Are  you  also  bound  for  the  hill  country  of 
Connecticut  ?  " 

"  I  'm  expecting  to  enter  the  law  school," 
—  Peyton  was  longing  for  company.  "  Have 
I  the  honor  to  meet  brethren  in  pursuit  of 
legal  knowledge  ?  " 

"  My  name  is  Jackson,  —  I  'm  from  the 
Southwest.  This  is  my  friend  Gordon.  He 
hails  from  the  country  at  large,  —  Philadel- 
phia, New  York,  Boston,  New  London, — 
where  you  please.  It 's  a  bad  time  for  trade 
on  the  high  seas,  therefore  he  betakes  himself 
to  law." 

The  gentlemen  bowed  and  shook  hands 
with  cordiality. 

"  We  are  talking  about  the  ride  back  into 
the  country.  Gordon  here  will  take  a  horse 
with  him.  I  must  content  myself  with  the 
stage.     How  is  it  with  you  ?  " 

"I  wish  that  it  had  occurred  to  me  to 
bring  a  horse  North.     My  name  is  Peyton, 


24  FBIEND  OB  FOE 

and  Virginia  is  my  home.  It  would  have 
been  a  delightful  trip.  Yes,  I'm  a  coach 
passenger.     When  do  you  start  ?  " 

The  following  day  the  three  young  men 
were  en  route  for  the  hill-top  seat  of  learning, 
going  by  way  of  Danbury  and  New  Milford. 
What  rare  opportunities  for  making  ac- 
quaintance the  stage-coach  afforded  !  People 
were  packed  into  narrow  spaces,  regardless  of 
comfort  or  good  clothes.  It  was  impossible 
to  sit  grumpy  and  silent  all  day  long,  for  one 
must  now  and  again  do  something  for  his  own 
relief  or  the  good  cheer  of  his  neighbor,  else 
the  journey  would  have  been  unendurable. 

And  there  were  frequent  adjustments  and 
readjustments,  —  a  few  getting  out,  a  few 
getting  in,  —  somebody  passing  around  the 
cookies  and  doughnuts,  —  a  baby  crying,  or  a 
child  falling  asleep  and  tumbling  into  the  lap 
of  a  fellow-passenger,  or  an  awful  lurch  of 
the  vehicle  which  mixed  up  the  inside  passen- 
gers to  such  an  extent  that  it  required  a  good 
fifteen  minutes  to  get  everybody  properly 
placed  again,  with  hat  or  bonnet  on  head, 
wraps  becomingly  arranged,  bundles  and 
packages  restored  to  rightful  owners,  and  the 
spirits  of  the  travelers  quieted  to  the  ordi- 
nary sociability  of  the  occasion. 


A  GUEST  OF  MBS.  DOLLY  MADISON        25 

It  was  a  moment  after  they  had  passed 
one  of  the  many  toll-gates  on  the  way  that 
a  tremendous  commotion  was  excited  on  a 
sudden  within  the  narrow  quarters  of  the 
coach.  The  recent  shaking  up  had  finally 
put  all  the  travelers  in  excellent  humor,  and 
they  were  enjoying  the  fine  scenery  in  a 
quiet,  deprecating  way  peculiar  to  the  na- 
tives of  the  State,  —  it  being  considered  waste 
time  to  gaze  on  sunsets,  autumn  foliage,  or 
lovely  vales  and  rugged  hills,  when  there  was 
a  chance  to  work. 

"  Lord  -  a  -  massy  !  "  exclaimed  a  horny- 
handed,  prosperous  -  looking  man  of  middle 
age,  "  I  've  lost  my  wallet." 

It  was  not  five  seconds  before  every  man 
and  woman  in  the  coach  had  plunged  a  hand 
into  the  pocket,  or  some  other  accustomed 
hiding-place  of  pocket-book,  in  order  to  dis- 
cover whether  the  loss  was  simply  personal  to 
the  one  excited  man,  or  a  universal  dispensa- 
tion of  Providence. 

"  I  say,  driver,"  shouted  the  strong-lunged 
individual,  "  stop,  will  you  !  I  've  lost  my 
wallet,  and  it 's  got  more  'n  fifty  dollars  in  it." 

Three  times  did  the  agitated  traveler  re- 
peat his  stentorian  command,  for  the  rumble 
and  racket  of  the  coach  drowned  the  human 


26  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

voice  at  the  moment,  —  they  had  reached  a 
rough  and  stony  piece  of  road. 

Some  one  on  top  of  the  coach  plucked  the 
arm  of  the  driver,  and  indicated  this  outbreak 
of  trouble  inside.  So  the  master  of  the  rib- 
bons brought  the  horses  to  a  halt,  and  leaned 
over  the  edge  of  the  coach  to  catch  the  drift 
of  lively  talk. 

"  I  say,  driver,"  repeated  the  man,  "  I  've 
lost  my  wallet.  It 's  got  more  'n  fifty  dollars  in 
it.  I  —  I "  —  The  speaker  stumbled  over  his 
words,  and  flung  himself  hither  and  thither  in 
the  coach  as  he  continued  the  examination  of 
his  pockets,  and  plunged  down  to  the  bottom 
of  the  vehicle,  embarrassing  fellow  passen- 
gers by  his  proximity  to  their  feet  and  legs, 
shoving  them  on  one  side  without  any  "  By 
your  leave,  sir,"  or  the  slightest  consideration 
of  their  reluctance  to  be  jostled,  elbowed, 
pinched,  or  squeezed. 

"  Now^  this  is  extremely  unfortunate,"  ob- 
served Jackson,  in  a  gentlemanly  tone.  "  Sup- 
pose we  all  descend  from  the  coach,  and  give 
our  friend  a  chance  to  shake  himself  and 
search  for  his  wallet." 

"  Yes,  yes,  by  all  means,"  assented  Peyton. 

"  But,.I  fear,"  continued  the  smooth-spoken 
Southwesterner,  "  that    the   gentleman   may 


A  GUEST  OF  MRS.  DOLLY  MADISON        27 

have  let  go  his  wallet  when  that  awful  lurch 
of  the  coach  threw  us  all  into  a  heap;  in 
which  case,  it  may  be  lying  by  the  roadside 
two  or  three  miles  back." 

"  Law,  me !  "  exclaimed  a  spinster,  "  I 
did  n't  know  but  it  might  be  my  purse  which 
was  gone,  but  't  is  n't,"  an  expression  of  de- 
vout thankfulness  lighting  her  countenance 
as  she  spoke. 

The  search  for  the  lost  property  proved 
unavailing,  and  the  travelers  became  impatient 
to  hasten  on  their  journey. 

"  Well,  sir,  we  must  move  forward."  The 
driver  addressed  the  nervous,  exasperated 
loser  of  the  wallet,  and  all  the  passengers 
climbed  into  the  coach  or  upon  it. 

"  Let  us  ride  on  top."  Peyton  was  sug- 
gesting a  change. 

"  Yes,"  —  Jackson  spoke,  —  u  if  we  stay 
inside,  we  may  lose  our  wallets.  And,  by  the 
way,  our  friend  is  doubtless  embarrassed  by 
his  loss,"  —  turning  to  the  unhappy  man ; 
"  permit  me  to  loan  you  whatever  you  need. 
I  'm  going  to  Litchfield.  The  loan  will  not 
inconvenience  me  in  the  least." 

Jackson  pulled  from  his  trousers  pocket  a 
roll  of  bills,  and  awaited  the  reply  of  his 
fellow  traveler. 


28  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

u  I  declare ! "  exclaimed  the  man  with 
amazement,  "  that  looks  like  the  very  — 
Oh,  yes,  thank  you,  young  man.  I  come  from 
up  Litchfield  way  myself  "  —  he  shook  with 
curious  excitement  as  he  spoke ;  "  I  '11  ac- 
cept the  loan  of  a  few  dollars  until  I  can  get 
upon  my  feet  again." 

Jackson  handed  over  the  currency  while 
the  coach  lumbered  along  its  way,  skirting 
the  eastern  shore  of  the  Ousatonic. 


CHAPTEK  IV 

IN   WHICH   THE    INKSTAND    GIVES    WAY    TO    A 
MUSKET 

The  law  school  was  one  of  the  famous 
institutions  in  the  land,  a  magnet  drawing 
to  the  town  of  Litchfield  many  intellectual 
and  ambitious  youth. 

Gordon,  Peyton,  and  Jackson  entered  upon 
their  new  life  with  spirit.  Distinguished 
above  the  majority  of  their  fellows  in  respect 
to  capacity,  well  read  and  conversant  with 
the  world,  they  shone  in  the  class-room,  on 
the  floor  as  debaters,  and  in  private  conver- 
sation. 

Gordon  was  a  slow  body,  reserved  and 
dignified  ;  Peyton,  nervous  and  impulsive ; 
Jackson,  insinuating,  deferential,  easy,  subtle. 

As  the  three  handsome  fellows  passed  up 
and  down  the  broad  street,  with  inkstands  in 
hand  and  portfolios  under  the  arm,  people 
gazed  upon  them  with  peculiar  interest,  for 
they  were  striking  in  their  appearance,  repre- 
senting quite  distinct  types  of  manhood. 


30  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

In  respect  to  politics  they  invariably  dis- 
agreed, one  being  conservative,  the  second 
moderate,  and  the  third  radical. 

Gordon  was  quiet  in  his  dress,  eschewing 
gay  colors;  Peyton  manifested  a  shocking 
carelessness  as  to  personal  appearance ;  while 
Jackson  managed  to  adorn  himself  with  the 
colors  of  the  rainbow.  The  dash  and  energy 
of  the  youth  from  the  Southwest,  his  fertility 
of  invention  and  remarkable  adaptability,  con- 
trasted strikingly  with  the  calm,  self-contained 
manner  of  Gordon  and  the  dreamy,  poetic  air 
of  Peyton,  the  sentimentalist. 

"I'm  going  to  enlist."  Months  had 
passed  since  their  coming  to  Litchfield. 

"  When,  Jackson  ?  " 

Gordon  asked  the  question,  as  the  three 
friends  returned  from  one  of  Judge  Gould's 
lectures. 

"  I  've  set  so  many  times  for  it,  and  then 
been  forced  to  change  my  plans  so  often,  that 
I  don't  venture  to  name  another  date." 

"  Judge  Reeves  does  n't  say  much  concern- 
ing his  brother-in-law,  Burr  ?  " 

Gordon  turned  toward  Jackson  as  he  put 
the  question. 

"  No,"  was  the  answer.  "  Perhaps  he  's 
sensitive." 


INKSTAND  GIVES   WAY  TO  MUSKET        31 

"How  did  Colonel  Burr  appear,  the  last 
time  you  saw  him  ?  " 

"  Well,  sir,  it  was  pathetic  beyond  words. 
If  ever  a  man  loved  a  child,  he  loved  his 
daughter,  Theodosia.  And  you  know  that 
her  devotion  matched  his.  It  was  weeks 
after  the  news  of  the  ship's  loss  came  to  him 
that  I  had  my  last  interview ;  but  he  was  con- 
vinced that  Mrs.  Alston  was  drowned,  and  so 
had  given  up  all  hope.  He  referred  to  the 
event  with  perfect  self-control,  speaking  quite 
philosophically ;  and  yet  it  was  evident  that 
he  was  a  heart-broken,  overwhelmed  old  man. 
The  tears  came  to  my  eyes,  and  I  cudgeled 
my  brain  to  think  of  something  comforting  to 
say,  but  what  availed  it?  I  tried  to  express 
my  sympathy,  and  he  cut  me  short  in  his 
characteristic  way,  bidding  me  eat,  drink,  and 
be  merry.  He's  a  true  Chesterfieldian,  if 
ever  there  lived  one." 

"  I  wonder  if  the  man  feels  remorse  ? 
What  does  he  say  about  Hamilton  ?  " 

"I  can  answer  that  question."  Jackson 
spoke  with  heat.  "  He  never  blamed  himself 
in  that  affair.  I  've  heard  him  tell  the  story 
more  than  once.  He  feels  justified  in  his 
course  from  beginning  to  end." 

"  So  he  went  to  Fairfield,  did  he  ?  "     Gor- 


32  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

don  did  not  care  to  hear  the  story  of  the  duel, 
so  he  put  another  question. 

"  Yes,  he  visited  the  captain  of  the  sloop, 
but  I  infer  that  it  was  a  visit  crowded  with 
memories  not  altogether  cheerful.  Perhaps 
the  same  neglect  or  aversion  noticed  in  New 
York  on  the  part  of  old  friends  was  repeated 
in  the  town  of  his  ancestors.  I  know  that 
Mrs.  Randolph  went  to  Stonington  with  her 
daughters,  so  that  he  did  not  see  them,  al- 
though he  had  been  told  that  Miss  Mary  was 
the  image  of  Mrs.  Alston,  and  naturally  he 
longed  to  look  upon  her  fair  face." 

"  You  have  made  several  visits  in  that 
neighborhood  during  the  past  few  months, 
Jackson.     I  hope  it 's  nothing  serious  ?  " 

Peyton  smiled  quizzically  as  he  spoke. 

"  Well,  we  agree,  I  think,  that  the  daughters 
of  Mrs.  Randolph  are  charming  young  ladies. 
And  where  will  you  meet  a  more  fascinating 
gentleman  than  quaint  old  uncle  David  ?  " 

"  A  pure  soul,  our  modern  Bayard,  —  the 
knight  without  fear  and  without  reproach." 
Peyton  spoke  with  genuine  enthusiasm.  "  My 
friends,  it 's  not  often  that  we  meet  such  a 
lovable  man. 

"  I  agree  with  you,  Peyton."  There  was 
a  glow  of  appreciation  in  the  eyes  of  Gordon. 


INKSTAND  GIVES   WAY  TO  MUSKET        33 

"  Colonel  Tallmadge  tells  me  that  Mr.  Hardy 
was  always  the  kind,  noble,  great-hearted  gen- 
tleman, brave  as  a  lion,  totally  indifferent  to 
self,  tender  as  a  woman,  keen  in  his  sense  of 
honor,  and  appallingly  truthful,  even  in  his 
most  delightful  and  affectionate  moods.  I 
don't  wonder  that  men  confide  their  secrets 
to  him,  and  that  he  is  counted  a  friend  at 
large,  ordained  to  serve  everybody  in  distress. 
If  he  had  lived  in  the  old  days,  what  a  cham- 
pion he  would  have  been  on  every  field  that 
involved  innocence,  helplessness,  or  human- 
ity!" 

"  Why,  Gordon,"  exclaimed  Jackson,  "  you 
surprise  me  with  your  fervor.  I  did  n't  know 
uncle  David  had  made  such  a  friend.  Are 
you  altogether  disinterested  in  this  unstinted 
admiration?" 

There  was  a  slight  flush  upon  Gordon's 
cheeks  as  he  replied  :  — 

"  Jackson,  you  can't  appreciate  the  finer 
qualities  of  Mr.  Hardy.  Colonel  Burr  is  a 
man  more  to  your  mind.  There  is  n't  ambi- 
tion and  brilliancy  enough  in  the  sturdy, 
modest  patriot  to  suit  your  fancy." 

The  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the 
approach  of  another  student,  freighted  with 
the  latest  news.     The  war  was  certainly  driv- 


34  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

ing  many  people  to  desperation.  Stagnation 
of  business,  depression  of  the  currency,  a 
series  of  defeats  in  the  west,  disagreement 
with  the  national  government  in  respect  to 
policy,  extreme  poverty,  and  prevailing  sense 
of  unrest  made  it  a  time  favorable  for  the 
activity  of  desperate  men. 

"Did  you  say  there  were  seven  robberies?" 
inquired  Gordon,  as  the  fellow  student  told 
his  story. 

"  Yes,"  was  the  answer  ;  "  all  done  with 
such  expertness  and  dispatch  that  not  a  sin- 
gle trace  of  the  criminal  has  been  found." 

At  this  point  the  students  entered  their 
lecture-room. 

Later  in  the  day  came  the  news  of  Perry's 
victory  on  Lake  Erie. 

"We  have  met  the  enemy,  and  they  are 
ours ;  two  ships,  two  brigs,  one  schooner,  and 
one  sloop." 

This  first  capture  of  an  English  squadron 
—  an  unparalleled  event  —  freshened  the 
martial  impulse  of  Jackson  so  that  within  the 
week  he  was  pushing  toward  the  frontier  in 
order  to  join  the  militia  from  his  State. 


CHAPTEE  V 

CAPTAIN   JACKSON    RETURNS   FROM   THE   WAR 

"Mr.  Gordon  has  given  Davie  a  lottery 
ticket.     Isn't  he  kind?" 

The  sisters  were  busy  on  the  back  porch, 
one  making  beautiful  napery  for  the  table,  the 
other  plying  her  needle  with  deft  swift  fingers. 

"  I  suppose  it 's  the  lottery  for  the  bridge 
over  the  Ousatonic.  The  drawing  is  at  New 
Haven,  in  October,  is  n't  it  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  was  Mary's  answer. 

"Well,  it  seems  to  me  it's  lotteries  and 
lotteries.  Every  bridge  and  meeting-house 
and  public  institution  that  is  builded  must 
have  a  lottery  to  help  pay  the  cost." 

"  But  it 's  amazingly  exciting.  In  fact, 
Martha,  the  summer  has  not  had  a  dull  day. 
War  may  be  awfully  distressing  and  bring  in 
its  wake  an  enormous  amount  of  suffering, 
but  it  has  some  compensations  —  the  Fourth 
Regiment  in  town,  for  example." 

Mary  spoke  with  levity,  while  Martha 
frowned  a  disapproval.     "  I  suppose  you  'd 


36  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

jest  over  a  second  burning  of  Fairfield,  if 
you  had  the  opportunity." 

"  Martha,  I  'd  sooner  laugh  than  cry,  any 
day.  And  I  think  it  has  been  the  delight- 
f ulest  summer  of  my  life.  Think  how  much 
company  we've  had,  and  what  blithe  hours 
down  in  the  pines  by  the  sea  or  back  among 
the  hills  a-picnicking,  and  the  numbers  of 
charming  books  that  we  have  read  together, 
and  all  the  little  parties  which  the  friends 
have  made.  Why,  it  has  been  a  season  of 
captivating  gayety,  although  war  clouds 
hover  above  the  horizon  and  we  've  had  half 
a  dozen  frights  over  the  reported  coming  of 
the  enemy." 

"  They  say  that  folks  in  New  London  have 
kept  their  silver  and  china  buried  so  long  in 
their  yards  and  gardens  that  what  is  n't  tar- 
nished, defaced,  or  broken  is  lost.  Such 
queer  things  are  done  in  time  of  war  or  fire." 

"I  say,  girls,  Gordon  is  the  best  man.  He 
gave  me  a  lottery  ticket,  and  it 's  sure  to  win 
a  prize,  cuz  I  'm  always  lucky." 

Little  Davie  suddenly  projected  himself 
into  the  conversation.  The  rogue  appeared 
at  the  door  with  flushed  face  and  eager  eyes. 

"  Mr.  Gordon,  you  mean." 

"  Gordon,  for  short,"  saucily  piped  the 
child. 


CAPTAIN  JACKSON  RETURNS  FROM  WAR     37 

"  I  suppose  we  may  look  for  Mr.  Jackson 
soon."     Mary  ignored  Davie's  interruption. 

"  I  say,  girls,  do  you  know  what  they  call 
the  rats  which  they  catch  down  at  the  tide- 
mill?" 

"  No,"  replied  Martha,  in  a  tone  which 
showed  that  her  curiosity  was  piqued.  "  What 
is  it,  Davie?" 

"  Federalists."  The  boy's  expression  was 
one  of  great  contempt. 

"  I  caught  a  mole  in  my  trap,  and  I  took  it 
down  to  the  old  mill  and  showed  it  to  the 
men,  and  I  said,  '  What  do  you  suppose  I  've 
got,'  and  they  all  shouted,  '  Another  Federal- 
ist ! '  and  I  said,  '  No,  I  've  caught  a  Damo- 
crat.' " 

"A  what?"  asked  Mary,  shaking  with 
laughter. 

U  A  Damocrat,  I  say,  —  a  Damocrat.  Are 
you  deaf?" 

"  Davie,  Davie,  I  fear  me  that  you  are  pro- 
fane. You  mean  a  Democrat,  I  suppose." 
Martha  corrected  the  boy. 

"  But  why  did  you  call  the  mole  a  Demo- 
crat ?  "  Mary  was  indifferent  to  the  distinc- 
tion between  "  dam  "  and  "  dein."  It  was  the 
working  of  little  David's  mind  that  interested 
her. 


38  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  That 's  plain  enough,"  he  answered. 
"  They  call  us  Federalists/'  —  swelling  with 
importance,  —  "  rats,  and  we  've  eyes  and  can 
see  things ;  but  them  moles  have  n't  eyes  and 
can't  see  anything,  so  I  call  'em  Damocrats." 

The  lucid  explanation  was  received  with 
merry  peals  of  laughter. 

"  Well,  Davie,  you  're  cut  out  for  a  philo- 
sopher." Mary  was  still  laughing  as  she 
spoke.  "  But  I  hope  you  won't  repeat  the 
story  to  Mr.  Jackson  —  no,  Captain  Jackson 
—  when  he  comes.  You  might  hurt  his 
feelings." 

"  I  don't  care  if  I  do,"  exclaimed  the  child. 
"  I  don't  like  Jackson ;  he 's  too  sharp." 

u  You  ought  not  to  talk  that  way,  David." 
When  Martha  was  especially  severe  in  re- 
buking her  brother,  she  invariably  addressed 
him  by  his  "  grown-up  "  name.  "  Mr.  Jack- 
son has  very  correct  manners,  and  always 
conducts  himself  like  a  gentleman  in  our 
presence." 

"  He  does,  eh  ? "  The  child's  nose  was 
suddenly  elevated  so  that  it  expressed  the 
most  emphatic  dissent.  "  You  ought  to  see 
him  when  he  gets  mad  and  swears.  I  tell 
you  he  can-  make  things  hum  when  he  takes 
that  tack." 


CAPTAIN  JACKSON  RETURNS  FROM  WAR     39 

"  Why,  Davie  !  "  Mary's  face  assumed 
a  horrified  aspect.  "  You  are  prejudiced 
against  him  because  he  's  a  Democrat.  You 
must  remember  that  I  'm  a  Democrat,  too." 

"  Gordon 's  the  fellow  for  me.  He 's  a 
square  man,  and  he  loves  the  woods,  and  lets 
me  fire  his  gun  and  fish  with  his  tackle,  and 
we  go  swimming  together.  You  just  ought 
to  see  him  tumble  out  of  a  boat  and  scoot 
along  under  water  like  a  fish,  and  then  climb 
up  on  the  top  of  some  wave  rods  away  and 
puff  like  a  porpoise.  But  then,  you  girls 
can't  see  us  boys  in  the  water,  of  course,  cuz 
we  're  stripped,  you  know,  and  I  suppose  it 
wouldn't  be  proper.  Next  to  uncle  David, 
Gordon 's  the  best  man  in  all  the  world." 

"  Well,  Davie,  the  gentleman  has  a  loyal 
friend  in  you.  Stand  up  for  your  friends, 
child.  Be  true  to  them  always.  I  love  you 
for  it." 

"  Do  you  love  me  any  better  cuz  I  like 
Gordon  ?  "  The  boy  looked  straight  into  the 
eyes  of  Mary  Randolph. 

"  You  ask  too  many  questions."  It  was 
Martha  who  came  to  the  rescue. 

"  Oh,  I  know  a  thing  or  two.  You  girls 
can't  pull  the  wool  over  my  eyes.  I'm 
neither  a  mole  nor  a  Damocrat." 


40  FEIEND  OE  FOE 

"  Mr.  David  Hardy  Randolph,  I  've  a  mind 
to  box  your  ears."  Mary  dropped  her  task 
and  started  for  the  boy,  who  was  too  agile 
a  person  to  be  caught  by  any  older  sister. 
Placing  one  thumb  upon  his  nose,  stretching 
his  fingers  in  a  fan-like  shape,  and  joining  a 
second  thumb  with  four  accompanying  fingers 
to  the  peculiar  gymnastic,  the  child  wriggled 
his  digits  significantly,  and  withdrew  in  great 
haste. 

"  I  expect  he  '11  be  the  death  of  us,"  cried 
Mary,  as  she  returned  to  work  gasping  for 
breath,  laughing  in  spite  of  herself. 

"  Captain  Jackson  will  have  a  great  fund 
of  war  stories  to  relate  on  his  return.  But 
it's  a  very  humiliating  conflict,  and  I  doubt 
if  even  he  is  able  to  tell  anything  that  will 
rouse  our  pride  or  feed  our  vanity."  Martha 
was  addressing  her  sister,  a  few  minutes  after 
the  disappearance  of  Davie. 

"  Don't  croak.  We  '11  make  up  on  the  sea 
what  we  forfeit  on  the  land.  My  blood  tin- 
gles when  I  read  about  the  Constitution  and 
the  splendid  fighting  of  our  stanch  little 
navy." 

"  But  there 's  no  enthusiasm  in  the  land. 
The  country  is  divided  on  the  question  of 
war.     The  President  says  one  thing,  and  our 


CAPTAIN  JACKSON  BETURNS  FROM  WAR    41 

Commonwealth  says  another.  There  is  n't  the 
same  spirit  that  was  manifest  when  uncle 
David  and  Colonel  Tallmadge  and  all  the 
brave  hearts  fought  for  our  independence." 

"  Well,  now,  I  think  there  has  been  a  good 
deal  of  enthusiasm.  Did  n't  Boston  give 
Captain  Hull  a  magnificent  reception  when 
he  returned  from  the  destruction  of  the 
Guerriere  ?  And  you  heard  Mr.  Gordon  de- 
scribe Decatur's  arrival  and  entertainment  at 
New  London.  Why,  the  town  went  daft  in 
its  rejoicings,  the  authorities  presenting  him 
with  public  thanks,  ending  the  show  with  a 
ball  in  his  honor.  And  then  we  've  read  all 
about  the  banquet  in  New  York,  at  Gibson's 
City  Hotel,  given  to  Hull,  Jones,  and  Decatur. 
What  is  the  first  verse  of  the  printer-poet's 
effusion  ? 

1  The  banner  of  freedom  high  floated  unf urPd 
While  the  silver-tipp'd  surges  in  low  homage  curl'd, 
Flashing  bright  round  the  bow  of  Decatur's  brave  bark, 
In  contest,  an  eagle  —  in  chasing,  a  lark.' 

Martha,  we've  had  victory  after  victory  so, 
brilliant  that  they  have  made  a  profound 
sensation  in  England  as  well  as  the  United 
States.     And  grander  things  will  come." 

"  When  some  British  fleet  anchors  off  the 
shore,  and  this  town  and  other  exposed  places 


42  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

suffer,  you  '11  see  the  folly  of  such  a  war  as 
this  country  now  wages." 

"  Martha,  what  do  you  suppose  Mr.  Gordon 
finds  to  busy  himself  about  in  New  London  ? 
He's  been  there  and  to  Stonington  and 
Newport  half  a  dozen  times  these  last  few 
months." 

"If  he  thought  it  wise  for  us  to  know, 
he  'd  probably  tell  us,"  was  the  reply. 

"  When  Mr.  Gordon  discloses  any  secrets, 
please  inform  me.  He's  a  good  friend,  a 
charming  companion,  and  one  of  the  most 
intelligent  people  I've  ever  known,  but  he 
remains  as  deep  a  mystery  to-day  as  he  was 
the  first  day  that  we  saw  him.  Did  you  ever 
hear  him  say  a  word  concerning  his  family 
or  his  early  years  ?  It 's  terribly  aggravating 
to  like  a  man  who  surrounds  himself  with 
such  secrecy." 

"  Do  you  prefer  to  associate  with  some  one 
who  talks  incessantly  about  himself,  —  Jack- 
son, for  example  ?  " 

"  But  Jackson  has  adventures  to  relate, 
and  he  reels  them  off  with  the  dash  and 
freshness  of  an  old  salt.  I  know  that  he 
generally  plays  the  leading  part  in  his  story, 
and  why  should  n't  he?  Whose  stories 
ought  a  man  to  tell  well,  if  not  his  own,  — 


CAPTAIN  JACKSON  RETURNS  FROM  WAR    43 

stories  that  he  has  lived,  —  pages  out  of  his 
own  history?" 

The  conversation  was  disturbed  by  the 
resounding  strokes  of  the  knocker.  Mary 
hastened  through  the  house  in  response  to 
the  summons.  There  was  the  accent  of  cor- 
dial greetings,  followed  by  the  appearance  of 
the  three  friends  from  the  Litchfield  Law 
School. 

"  You  are  very  welcome,  gentlemen/'  — 
Martha  arose,  and  extended  her  hand,  —  "it 
is  months  since  we  have  seen  you  together.'  • 
Jackson  received  the  first  hand-shake,  Peyton 
the  second,  and  Gordon  the  third. 

"  Is  n't  it  delightful  ?  "  Mary  was  radiant. 
"  But  you  are  lame,  Mr.  Jackson  ?  " 

"  Only  a  slight  wound  in  the  thigh,"  the 
soldier  replied  to  Miss  Randolph.  u  I  'm  fast 
recovering  from  it." 

"  Oh,  how  romantic.  We  did  n't  know  that 
you  had  been  wounded.  Is  n't  there  some- 
thing that  we  can  do  for  you  ?  " 

Both  the  girls  showed  real  concern  for  their 
guest.  During  the  months  of  Jackson's  ab- 
sence there  had  been  nothing  but  indirect 
communication  between  him  and  his  Fairfield 
friends.  An  occasional  letter  to  Peyton  or 
Gordon,  a  brief  paragraph  in  a  New  York  or 


44  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

a  Boston  paper,  or  "  Niles's  Register/'  such 
were  the  infrequent  and  unsatisfactory  means 
of  news  in  respect  to  the  Western  volunteer. 
It  had  never  been  told  them  that  Jackson  was 
wounded,  or  that  he  had  passed  through  other 
than  the  ordinary  experiences  of  frontier  sol- 
diering. 

"  Oh,  thank  you.  I  fear  that  neglect  and 
improper  treatment  on  the  field  necessarily 
ends  my  brief  career  as  a  soldier.  I  hope 
that  I  shall  not  be  lame  forever.  The  doctors 
are  very  comforting,  for  they  say  I  may  thank 
my  stars  I  did  n't  lose  a  leg." 

The  sisters  seemed  more  interested  in  this 
explanation  than  Peyton  or  Gordon. 

A  keen  observer  might  have  detected  signs 
of  skepticism  or  annoyance  on  the  part  of 
Jackson's  companions. 

The  cool,  rear  porch  of  the  house,  cur- 
tained with  a  luxuriant  Virginia  creeper,  was 
an  alluring  place  on  this  summer  day,  —  to 
this  beautiful  retreat  Mary  had  conducted  the 
visitors. 

The  young  people  were  exchanging  the 
commonplaces  of  welcome  and  eliciting  the 
brief,  cordial  responses  of  their  friends  when 
there  was  the  sudden  racket  of  a  rolling  pail 
on  the  roof  above  them,  and  the  leap  of  this 


CAPTAIN  JACKSON  RETURNS  FROM  WAR    45 

article  to  the  ground,  where  it  was  dashed  into 
pieces,  followed  immediately  by  the  drip,  drip 
of  a  copious  water-flow  from  the  eaves. 

"  Martha,  Davie  's  up  to  some  of  his  tricks 
again.     Will  you  see  what  he  's  doing  ?  " 

The  gentlemen  standing  under  the  drip- 
ping eaves  stepped  quickly  within  the  porch's 
shelter,  while  Martha  went  in  pursuit  of  the 
mischief-maker,  and  Mary  diverted  the  atten- 
tion of  the  callers. 

"  Did  you  come  on  horseback  all  the  way 
from  Litchfield,  Captain  Jackson  ? "  She 
made  the  word  "  captain  "  quite  emphatic. 

"  Yes,"  was  the  reply,  "  although  I  have 
been  forbidden  horseback  riding  for  six 
months.  You  see  the  doctors  think  it  will 
aggravate  my  wound." 

"  Don't  do  it,  then."  Mary  spoke  with 
tenderness  and  sympathy. 

"  Oh,  I  can't  live  like  a  hermit  after  all  the 
active  service  I  've  seen.  And  the  stage-coach 
shakes  me  up  worse  than  a  good  canter  on  my 
horse's  back.  It 's  nearly  two  weeks  since  I 
returned.  I  thought  I  'd  come  down  and 
talk  over  the  war  with  you,  and  Peyton  and 
Gordon  said  it  was  a  sin  for  me  to  travel 
alone  in  my  feeble  condition,"  —  spoken  jo- 
cosely, — "  so  they  insisted  on  bearing  me 
company." 


46  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

"  And  you  '11  tell  us  all  about  your  adven- 
tures? Do  begin  at  once.  No,  wait  until 
Martha  comes  back.  Ah,  here  she  is.  Now 
we  '11  learn  something  concerning  the  war  at 
first  hand." 

Seated  in  easy  attitudes  within  a  grateful 
shelter  from  the  sun,  the  little  company  lis- 
tened to  the  thrilling  personal  narrative  of 
Captain  Jackson,  a  highly  embellished  story, 
composed  of  hairbreadth  escapes  and  daring 
achievements.  It  was  told  with  great  skill, 
a  loose  rein  evidently  being  given  to  imagi- 
nation, that  most  essential  element  in  the  vera- 
cious historian's  narrative.  Even  Davie,  who 
had  crept  along  under  the  shelter  of  the  vines, 
in  order  that  he  might  view  the  group  and 
plot  fresh  mischief,  was  held  spell-bound  by 
the  recital. 

But  Jackson  did  not  find  congenial  hearers 
in  Gordon  and  Peyton.  They  had  changed 
during  his  absence,  or  was  the  change  in  him- 
self? 

The  three  men  still  lodged  in  the  same 
private  house,  walking  to  lectures  in  each 
other's  company,  taking  their  meals  at  one 
table,  their  horses  were  stabled  at  a  neigh- 
boring farmer's,  —  they  exchanged  books  and 
talked  politics,  religion,  literature,  business, 
law,  and  kindred   themes  with  endless  argu- 


CAPTAIN  JACKSON  BETUBNS  FBOM  WAB    47 

ment  and  contradiction.  But  Jackson  did 
not  slip  into  his  former  relation  of  intimacy. 
Were  they  jealous  of  his  military  honors? 
Or  had  they  found  reason  for  distrusting 
him  so  that  they  must  needs  withhold  their 
confidence  ? 

"  I  don't  like  to  talk  about  a  man  behind 
his  back,"  observed  Peyton  to  Gordon  one 
day,  "  but  I  can't  feel  toward  Jackson  as  I 
did  last  year.  I  've  heard  say  that  military 
life  demoralizes  a  fellow,  but  it  is  n't  that  I 
can  point  to  this  or  that  difference  in  him, 
or  give  any  reason  for  the  thing.  I  simply 
don't  like  him.     Do  you  ?  " 

Gordon  stroked  his  chin,  shifted  his  posi- 
tion, and  said  nothing  in  reply. 

"  He  tells  a  mighty  good  story,"  Peyton 
continued,  "  and  some  of  his  yarns  bear  the 
impress  of  fact,  but  taken  as  a  whole,  I 
think  they  smell  fishy." 

No  reply  was  made  to  this  further  proposi- 
tion. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    LIGHTS    BURN    BLUE 

It  had  been  observed  by  Gordon's  friends 
in  Litchfield  that  the  young  man  held  fre- 
quent correspondence  with  individuals  in 
several  of  the  shore  towns,  and  on  various 
occasions  hurried  to  New  Haven,  Stonington, 
or  New  London. 

"  I  don't  wish  to  force  your  confidence," 
said  Peyton  to  his  comrade  one  day,  "  but 
your  absences  from  lectures  and  your  re- 
peated excursions  into  the  southern  part  of 
the  State  excite  my  curiosity." 

"  Why,"  answered  Gordon,  "  did  n't  I  tell 
you  that  I  had  shipping  interests  ?  Come 
down  with  me  on  some  of  these  trips  and 
keep  me  company." 

So  one  day  in  late  December,  1813,  the 
two  young  men  started  for  New  London. 

This  important  maritime  capital,  head- 
quarters for  a  large  commercial  business,  was 
familiar  ground  to  Gordon. 

For  several  years  Fulton  had  been  experi- 


THE  LIGHTS  BURN  BLUE  49 

meriting  with  his  torpedo  hoats,  and  as  he 
had  illustrated  their  workings  before  a  picked 
company  of  British  naval  officers  in  1807, 
the  enemy  were  wary  in  their  approaches  to 
the  Connecticut  shores. 

"  We  gave  them  a  lesson  they  will  not 
soon  forget/'  remarked  Peyton,  as  the  two 
gentlemen  entered  New  London.  He  was 
referring  to  the  adventure  with  the  Eagle. 
"  I  've  heard  one  of  the  crew  tell  the  story,"  he 
continued,  without  waiting  for  a  reply  from 
Gordon.  "  It  was  a  private  enterprise.  John 
Scudder,  Junior,  planned  the  thing.  He  put 
ten  kegs  of  gunpowder  in  the  hold  of  the 
schooner  in  a  strong  cask,  mixing  it  with 
sulphur,  surrounding  it  with  stones  and  other 
missiles.  Within  the  cask  at  its  head  were 
fixed  two  gunlocks,  cords  being  fastened  to 
their  triggers  at  one  end  and  two  barrels  of 
flour  at  the  other.  Removing  the  flour  bar- 
rels, of  course,  would  spring  the  locks ;  then 
the  powder  would  be  ignited,  and  the  devil 
was  to  pay.  Well,  Captain  Biker  took  the 
schooner  up  to  Millstone  Point,  and  when 
they  were  chased  by  boats  from  the  Ramillies, 
the  crew  deserted  the  craft  and  pulled  for  the 
shore.  As  the  Eagle  appeared  to  carry  a 
good  cargo  of  supplies,  and  the  seizing  of 


50  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

such  American  vessels  was  a  common  incident 
of  the  blockade,  she  was  put  under  charge  of 
a  dozen  marines  from  the  warship  and  started 
for  the  Ramillies.  The  wind  died  down  so 
that  the  progress  was  slow.  When  boats  were 
sent  out  as  lighters  to  the  schooner,  the 
hatches  were  opened  and  men  began  to  trans- 
fer the  cargo ;  but  the  removal  of  the  first 
barrel  brought  on  the  explosion.  They  say 
it  was  an  awful  sight.  The  schooner,  the 
dozen  men  on  board,  and  the  provisions  were 
blown  to  atoms,  while  the  men  in  the  near-by 
boats  were  more  or  less  injured,  and  showers 
of  refuse  fell  even  on  the  deck  of  the  Ra- 
millies. The  man  who  described  the  explosion 
said  that  a  fire-column  nine  hundred  feet  in 
height  spurted  into  the  air." 

"  Peyton,  I  don't  believe  in  that  kind  of 
warfare,  do  you  ?  " 

"  Why  not  ?  Don't  you  think  that  instant 
death  and  wholesale  destruction  signify  less 
pain  and  quicker  settlement  of  difficulties  ?  " 

"  It 's  the  humanity  of  the  method  you 
like,  is  it?"  Gordon  spoke  with  a  show  of 
feeling. 

"  Yes,  and  its  effectiveness." 

"  Don't  you  know  that  the  English  gov- 
ernment refused  to  adopt  Fulton's  invention? 


THE  LIGHTS  BUEN  BLUE  51 

And  the  United  States  themselves  will  have 
nothing  to  do  with  such  diabolical  machines." 

"  Gordon,  tell  me  where  your  sympathies 
are,  with  England  or  America,  in  this  con- 
flict." 

This  point-blank  question  remained  unan- 
swered. 

"  It  is  hard  on  Decatur,  is  n't  it  ?  "  Gordon 
looked  over  the  bay  and  up  the  river  as  he 
spoke.  "  But.  if  one  must  be  bottled  up,  this 
is  as  pleasant  a  spot  as  one  could  select." 

"I  think  that  Hardy  does  not  find  the 
bottling  business  altogether  to  his  mind.  I 
wonder  how  many  attempts  to  blow  up  his 
ship  have  been  made  since  he  came  into  these 
waters  ?  " 

There  was  no  answer  to  the  question. 

"  I  've  heard  of  a  Norwich  man  who  made 
something  after  the  model  of  Bushnell's  in- 
vention, and  went  under  the  Ramillies  three 
times.  It 's  too  bad  that  a  broken  screw  pre- 
vented his  fixing  his  torpedo  to  the  bottom 
of  the  English  ship.  And  there  was  a  Long 
Island  fisherman  who  carried  his  torpedo  in 
a  whaleboat  and  came  near  destroying  the 
man-of-war.  Why,  they  say  the  commodore 
has  become  so  frightened  that  he  keeps  his 
ship  in  motion  a  good  deal  of  the  time,  and 


52  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

orders  her  bottom  swept  every  two  hours; 
and  you  heard  that  he  wrote  to  Justice  Terry 
of  Southold  that  if  the  folks  allowed  any 
torpedo  boats  to  remain  among  them,  and 
he  found  it  out,  he  'd  raze  every  house  near 
the  shore?  I  suppose  a  man  must  have  an 
uncomfortable  and  anxious  feeling  when  he 
believes  that  any  moment  he  may  be  hoisted 
out  of  sight  by  one  of  these  infernal  mechan- 
isms." 

"  The  blockade  is  very  rigorous  these  days, 
I  am  told.  It's  rough  on  the  farmers  and 
sailors.  For  my  part,  I  wish  the  struggle 
was  ended." 

"  I  agree  with  you,"  said  Peyton. 

The  people  of  New  London  did  not  live  a 
peaceful  or  monotonous  life  during  these  many 
months  of  blockade.  Time  and  again  the 
town  was  swept  by  rumors  of  assault,  bom- 
bardment, or  the  attempted  breaking  away 
of  Decatur's  fleet.  One  day  the  sloop  Rox- 
ana  was  chased  by  three  British  barges  and 
driven  aground.  The  people  on  the  shore  has- 
tened to  her  rescue,  but  the  enemy  fired  the 
vessel,  and  although  many  attempts  to  extin- 
guish the  flames  were  made,  yet  the  fierce 
cannonading  of  the  British  drove  away  the 
rescuers. 


THE  LIGHTS  BURN  BLUE  53 

Another  day  it  was  a  skirmish  between 
whaleboats  from  Long  Island  and  the  long- 
boats of  the  hostile  ships;  while  the  night 
was  often  made  the  convenient  season  for 
desperate  adventures  and  perilous  enterprises. 

It  was  while  the  young  gentlemen  lingered 
in  New  London  that  the  story  of  John  Car- 
penter was  told  them. 

"  It  makes  my  blood  run  cold/'  observed 
Peyton  excitedly.  "  I  've  a  mind  to  enlist 
even  at  this  late  day." 

"  Don't  believe  all  you  hear/'  was  the 
answer. 

"  But  think  of  it,  man,  —  the  son  of  a 
respected  citizen  of  the  State  impressed  into 
the  service  of  the  Ramillies  and  brought  back 
here  to  his  very  neighborhood  ?  They  say  it 
was  one  of  the  most  affecting  scenes  a  fellow 
ever  witnessed.  You  see  the  boy  sent  word 
to  his  family  in  Norwich,  his  father  came 
down  here,  went  off  to  the  ship  with  a  flag, 
and  when  the  two  met  on  the  deck,  the  most 
hardened  heart  was  moved  to  tears.  The 
father  was  wise  enough  to  bring  the  proper 
testimonials  with  him,  and  it  being  such  a 
clear  case,  no  one  could  gainsay  the  evidence." 

"  Well,  the  boy  was  returned  to  his  par- 
ents,   was  n't    he  ? "      Gordon    spoke    with 


54  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

sharpness.  "  It  was  to  the  credit  of  Hardy, 
I  take  it." 

"  To  the  credit  of  Hardy ! "  —  the  inflection 
denoted  skepticism,  —  "  it  was  to  the  shame 
of  the  English  people  that  the  boy  was  ever 
impressed  into  service." 

"  I  grant  the  justice  of  your  remark,  but 
bear  in  mind  that  a  great  many  cruel  things 
are  done  in  peace  as  well  as  in  war,  and  done 
by  Americans  and  Englishmen  who  know 
better." 

The  night  of  Sunday  the  12th  was  dark 
and  windy.  Peyton  remained  at  the  tavern, 
listening  to  the  yarns  of  the  loungers  who 
ventured  forth  in  search  of  fellowship.  Gor- 
don had  an  engagement  which  detained  him 
abroad,  so  that  it  was  late  when  he  returned. 

This  was  the  night  which  Decatur  had 
chosen  for  attempting  to  run  the  blockade. 
All  through  the  summer  and  autumn  he  had 
been  watching  for  a  chance  to  drop  down  the 
river  and  put  to  sea.  As  the  cold  weather 
settled  over  New  England,  and  the  British 
grew  less  vigilant  in  their  guard,  he  brought 
his  ships  down  opposite  Market  Wharf,  and 
waited  for  the  sheltering  darkness.  Every- 
thing seemed  to  favor  the  plan  on  this  par- 
ticular night,  —  wind,  tide,  clouds.     All  was 


THE  LIGHTS  BUBN  BLUE  55 

in  readiness,  waiting  upon  the  word  for  a 
start. 

At  this  critical  moment  the  bow-guard  of 
the  Hornet  and  Macedonian  reported  that 
blue  lights  were  burning  near  the  mouth 
of  the  river.  Great  excitement  prevailed  in 
Decatur's  little  fleet,  for  they  were  taken  as 
signals  warning  the  enemy  of  the  Americans' 
approach.  The  well-laid  plans  of  escape 
were  immediately  abandoned,  and,  deeply 
chagrined,  Decatur  gave  up  the  attempt. 

"  Have  you  heard  the  news  ?  "  asked  Pey- 
ton, as  Gordon  appeared  next  morning. 

"No!"  was  the  matter-of-fact  reply. 

"  Why,  Decatur  did  n't  escape  last  night. 
They  say  that  lights  on  the  shore  warned  the 
British  of  our  intentions,  so  that  they  were 
prepared  to  cut  off  escape  or  give  chase." 

"  Well,  such  a  thing  is  possible,  for  the 
town  folks  knew  what  Decatur  proposed  to 
do.  I  heard  it  on  the  streets  and  in  the 
tavern  repeatedly." 

"  But  who  would  be  such  a  traitor  to  his 
country  as  to  play  this  contemptible  trick  ?  " 

"  You  forget  that  the  British  fleet  may  have 
friends  on  shore,  —  people  willing  to  do  them 
any  favor.  And  then  it  may  be  that  Decatur 
was  deceived.     How  does  he  know  that  the 


56  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

lights  were  intended  for  the  enemy,  or  that 
they  had  any  necessary  connection  with  his 
running  the  blockade  ?  " 

"  Why,  that 's  what  people  are  saying  and 
what  Decatur  himself  thinks.  And  there 's 
no  denying  the  fact." 

But  Gordon  continued  skeptical.  Nothing 
was  proved ;  it  was  all  guesswork.  Later  in 
the  day  some  one  accused  the  Federalists  of  it. 

"  I  've  been  told  that  it  was  members  of 
the  peace  party/'  remarked  Peyton  to  his 
friend,  "  but  I  don't  believe  it.  Such  a 
charge  is  a  libel  upon  honorable  men." 

So  opinions  shifted,  and  the  blue  lights 
were  enveloped  in  mystery. 

The  young  men  lingered  in  New  London 
for  a  week,  swept  into  the  strong  currents  of 
prevailing  excitement,  taking  their  diffident 
part  in  the  talk  of  the  day. 

On  their  ride  back  into  the  hills  they  had 
the  chance  to  feel  the  pulse  of  the  people. 
Two  great  political  parties  arraigned  each 
other  with  bitter  invectives,  beggaring  the 
mother  tongue  in  their  harsh  phrase-making, 
embroiling  persons  and  communities  in  local 
quarrels  and  conflicts,  —  shadowing  all  life 
with  trouble  and  sorrow. 


CHAPTER  VII 
"if  every  man  had  his  deserts" 

The  affairs  of  Captain  Jackson  did  not 
prosper  these  days.  Returning  to  the  East 
a  wounded  soldier  crowned  with  honors,  he 
had  anticipated  warm  greetings  and  the  many 
sweet  praises  of  admiring  friends.  But  after 
the  first  kind  welcome  had  been  given  and 
the  story  of  his  adventures  told,  life  moved 
along  on  the  former  humdrum  level. 

"  Heavens ! "  said  the  young  man  to  himself, 
—  his  most  appreciative  listener,  —  "I  believe 
they  snub  me,  a  patriot  that  has  risked  life 
and  limb  for  sake  of  country.  They  're  a 
set  of  blanked  Federalists  in  this  neighbor- 
hood." 

Captain  Jackson  was  changed.  The  vir- 
tues which  formerly  shone  with  lustre  had 
been  dimmed  by  the  rough  usages  of  war. 
Naturally  imperious,  he  had  become  over- 
bearing and  insolent,  almost  regardless  of 
other  people's  rights  or  opinions. 

"If  ever  a  dastardly  act  stained  the  re- 


58  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

cord  of  this  State/'  he  exclaimed  one  crisp 
winter's  morning,  as  several  men  joined  him 
in  their  walk  to  Judge  Gould's  lecture,  "  it 
is  the  blue-light  trick  of  the  Federalists  on 
the  night  of  December  the  12th." 

"  You  take  a  good  deal  for  granted,  Jack- 
son." Peyton  spoke  in  a  decisive  way  not 
habitual  to  him. 

"  It  makes  no  difference  whether  it  was 
a  Federalist  or  some  of  their  sympathizers. 
It 's  characteristic  of  this  State.  New  Eng- 
land is  little  better  than  a  breeding-place  of 
rebellion." 

"  I  'm  not  a  New  Englander,"  —  Gordon 
had  a  slow,  measured  style  of  speaking  when 
aroused,  —  "  but  I  don't "  — 

"  Heavens,  fellows,  Gordon  says  he  's  not  a 
New  Englander !  It 's  the  first  time  I  ever 
heard  him  give  any  information  about  him- 
self." 

"  He  's  mightily  unlike  you  in  that  re- 
spect," slyly  observed  one  of  the  company. 

"  I  'm  not  a  New  Englander  "  —  Gordon 
repeated  himself  — 

"Glad  to  hear  it."  This  was  Jackson's 
second  interruption. 

"But  I  like  and  respect  New  England,  and 
I  don't  think  any  son  of  these  sturdy,  inde- 


IF  EVERY  MAN  HAD  HIS  DESERTS        59 

pendent  States  would  connive  with  their  ene- 
mies." 

A  shout  of  approval  drowned  the  captain's 
reply. 

"  And  /  'm  not  a  New  Englander,"  —  it 
was  Peyton  speaking,  —  "  but  when  you  find 
an  honester,  manlier  class  of  men,  I  wish  you 
to  mention  the  fact  to  me." 

u  They  're  stubborn,  selfish,  rebellious  citi- 
zens. If  any  part  of  the  country  ought  to 
be  devastated  by  the  British,  it  's  New  Eng- 
land." 

"Say,  Jackson,  your  wound  must  have 
affected  your  spleen." 

The  conversation  ended  as  the  young  gen- 
tlemen entered  the  lecture-room. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day  half  a 
dozen  of  the  students  met  at  Gordon's,  among 
them  Peyton  and  Jackson.  Card-playing  was 
one  of  the  favorite  diversions  of  this  set,  and 
occasionally  small  sums  of  money  as  stakes 
helped  to  foster  an  interest  in  the  game. 

Jackson  was  a  spendthrift,  —  lavish  in  all 
his  expenditures,  —  sometimes  impecunious, 
at  other  times  flush  with  money.  It  had 
been  said  that  he  played  in  order  to  settle  his 
bills.  Repeatedly  the  word  passed  among  the 
students  that  this  fellow  and  that  was  fleeced 


60  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

out  of  every  penny  he  carried  with  him.  But 
Jackson,  being  shrewd  and  insinuating,  gen- 
erally came  off  first  best. 

At  this  period  in  his  career  luck  seemed  to 
have  turned  against  him.  The  old  facility  at 
cards  did  not  show  itself.  Perhaps  his  wound 
and  the  strain  of  warfare  had  shattered  his 
judgment,  or  did  fate  take  a  strong  hand  in 
the  contest  ? 

During  the  game  that  followed,  Decatur's 
failure  came  up  again  for  discussion. 

"  As  like  as  not  it  was  some  English  emis- 
sary lurking  in  the  neighborhood.  We  ought 
to  have  banished  every  man  who  failed  to 
give  a  straightforward  account  of  himself." 

"  You  're  inconsistent  or  fickle  in  your 
opinions,  Jackson.  This  morning  you  were 
cursing  the  Federalists  and  calling  them  blue 
lights,  and  now  you  are  laying  the  trick  to 
the  charge  of  the  enemy."  Peyton  had  a 
drawling  speech  when  he  hectored  his  friends. 

"  You  must  have  an  intelligent  opinion  on 
the  subject,  you  and  Gordon,"  —  with  a  sud- 
den increase  of  color  on  the  part  of  the  cap- 
tain, — "  tell  us  what  you  know  about  it. 
Being  in  New  London  at  the  time,  you  had  a 
capital  chance  to  post  yourself."  There  was 
distrust  —  a  hint  of  accusation  in  the  speak- 
er's manner. 


IF  EVERY  MAN  HAD  HIS  DESERTS        61 

Interest  in  the  game,  which  had  taken  an 
unexpected  turn,  made  a  break  in  the  talk. 
Every  eye  was  centred  on  the  cards.  Sud- 
denly Gordon  and  Peyton  sprang  to  their 
feet,  tossing  away  the  bits  of  pasteboard, 
declaring  that  they  were  done  for  the  day. 
Excitement  prevailed,  voices  rang  loud  and 
high,  angry  looks  being  exchanged  between 
Jackson  and  his  opponents,  while  suppressed 
murmurs  and  maledictions  surcharged  the  air. 

"  You  've  loaned  Jackson  considerable 
money,  have  n't  you  ?  "  remarked  Peyton,  as 
he  and  Gordon  sat  before  the  blazing  fire  on 
the  hearth  an  hour  later. 

"  Yes,"  was  the  answer,  given  with  hesita- 
tion. 

"  One  way  to  make  a  fellow  your  enemy  is* 
to  load  him  down  with  favors.  That 's  the 
way  kindness  acts  on  some  natures." 

"  You  've  done  something  in  that  line  your- 
self, have  n't  you,  Peyton  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes ;  several  times  when  Jackson  was 
hard  pressed  I  've  helped  him  bridge  the  diffi- 
culty. Before  he  went  to  the  war  he  was  par- 
ticular to  settle  up  these  little  obligations, 
but  fighting  on  the  field  of  battle  seems  to 
have  impaired  his  memory.  Does  he  ever 
pay  you  back  what  he  borrows  these  days  ?  " 


62  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

"  I  can't  recollect  any  such  time,"  was  the 
laconic  reply. 

"  He  lies  so  plausibly,  or  gets  into  a  tower- 
ing passion  so  quickly,  that  I  have  quit  re- 
minding him  of  his  debts.  I  say,  Gordon, 
begging  your  pardon  for  the  remark,  I  used 
to  think  you  were  the  mysterious  person  in 
my  circle.  For  all  I  know,  you  may  be  a 
prince  in  disguise.  But  I  vouch  for  your 
honor  and  manliness.  Jackson,  however,  is 
a  deeper  mystery  than  you,  and  there  is 
something  about  the  spirit  and  action  of 
the  fellow  that  breeds  foul  suspicion  in  my 
mind.     What  say  you  ?  " 

"It  is  n't  necessary  for  me  to  say  any- 
thing." Gordon  spoke  reflectively.  "  You  've 
said  enough." 

"  It  amazes  me  that  a  good  man  like  Colo- 
nel Tallmadge  or  Mr.  David  Hardy  will 
stomach  a  youth  like  Jackson." 

"  Well,  there  's  no  accounting  for  tastes. 
The  dash  and  glamour  of  soldiering  always 
bewitches  folks." 

The  young  men  were  in  the  saddle  every 
fine  day,  so  that  a  ride  to  Fairfield  came  as  a 
diversion,  and  these  rides  grew  in  frequency 
during  the  next  few  months.  The  sessions 
of  the  courts  and  a  friendship  for  Mr.  Eoger 


IF  EVERY  MAN  HAD  HIS  DESERTS        63 

M.  Sherman,  one  of  the  leading  lawyers  of 
the  State,  gave  them  an  excuse  for  these 
delightful  excursions. 

It  was  on  one  of  these  trips  that  they  were 
joined  by  Jackson  himself,  and  the  three 
men  were  guests  at  Knapp's  tavern. 

"  There  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  "  —  Jack- 
son was  speaking  for  the  benefit  of  a  dozen 
loungers  in  the  place —  "that  the  blue  lights 
were  made  by  some  skulking  Englishman  and 
his  Federal  friends.  There  's  a  party  in  New 
England  —  small  party,  I  think  —  that  would 
like  to  set  up  an  independent  confederacy  or 
go  back  into  colonial  relations  with  the  old 
country.  Henry  did  n't  manufacture  his  con- 
spiracy out  of  whole  cloth.  He  crept  into 
the  secrets  of  traitors." 

"Stuff  and  nonsense!"  exclaimed  Peyton. 
"  No  more  traitors  in  New  England  than  any- 
where else.  Don't  set  yourself  up  for  the 
only  patriot  in  the  East  because  you  've  been 
to  the  war." 

"  Perhaps  Mr.  Jackson  speaks  with  know- 
ledge." There  was  a  covert  challenge  in  the 
expression  of  Gordon.  "Modesty  often  re- 
strains the  gentleman  of  the  West  from  mak- 
ing direct  charges." 

"  If  every  man  had  his  deserts,  there  would 


64  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

be  at  least  one  less  Englishman  in  Connecti- 
cut/' answered  Jackson. 

"  If  every  man  had  his  deserts,"  —  there 
was  quiet  force  in  the  language  of  Gordon 
that  had  telling  effect,  —  "  some  men,  now 
running  at  large,  would  stand  behind  prison 
bars." 

"  Don't  let  war  or  politics  inflame  your 
passions  this  fine  day,"  interrupted  a  vener- 
able citizen,  who  noted  the  trend  of  the  dis- 
cussion. The  entrance  of  David  Hardy  turned 
the  current  of  talk  into  other  channels. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

A   KETTLE    OF   TAR A    FEATHER-BED 

It  was  plain  to  Gordon  that  he  had  lost 
favor  in  town,  for  old  acquaintances  looked 
askance  at  him  when  he  showed  himself  on 
the  streets,  and  the  tavern  cronies  with  whom 
he  had  long  jested  in  his  frequent  visits 
skulked  away  with  the  air  of  men  who  felt  it 
a  disgrace  to  be  seen  in  his  company. 

"  Peyton/'  he  remarked,  on  the  morning  fol- 
lowing their  appearance  in  Fairfield,  "  there  's 
a  chill  in  the  air.  Has  it  struck  into  your 
vitals  ?  "  The  day  was  happy  with  the  glow- 
ing, generous  life  of  early  June. 

"  Gordon,  I  fear  that  it  means  mischief. 
Jackson  has  been  talking  with  unbridled 
tongue." 

When  the  young  men  arrived  at  the  tav- 
ern on  the  previous  evening,  all  had  been  cor- 
diality ;  but  within  an  hour  a  change  in  the 
attitude  of  one  and  another  man  toward  Gor- 
don had  been  noted.  This  was  the  chill  to 
which  the  speaker  adverted. 


66  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

But  the  atmosphere  of  the  Hardy  home- 
stead remained  serene  and  refreshing,  so  that 
the  law  students  tarried  hour  after  hour  in  the 
grateful  shelter.  They  returned  to  the  tav- 
ern for  dinner  and  supper,  but  the  large  part 
of  the  day  was  devoted  to  a  triangular  court- 
ship of  the  sisters. 

Gordon  and  Peyton  seemed  to  be  on  friendly 
terms  with  Jackson,  listening  with  interest  to 
his  stories,  joining  affably  in  the  discussion 
of  public  affairs,  adding  wit  and  jest  to  the 
brightness  of  the  hour,  doing  all  in  their 
power  to  entertain  the  young  ladies. 

Uncle  David  stumbled  upon  the  company 
several  times  in  his  search  for  misplaced 
books,  finding  his  treasures  in  some  mys- 
terious nook  where  he  had  absent-mindedly 
dropped  them.  Bringing  them  back  to  his 
study,  with  the  delight  of  a  child  holding  a 
new  toy,  he  would  stand  in  his  doorway  and 
talk  learnedly  to  the  young  people  upon  the 
subject  that  engrossed  his  attention,  while 
they  nodded  assent  or  asked  some  relevant 
question,  or  tried  to  direct  his  thoughts  into 
fields  of  common  interest. 

Little  Davie  spiced  the  gayety  with  numer- 
ous quaint  remarks,  darting  in  and  out  of  the 
parlor  like  some  frisky  domestic   animal,  or 


MILL  PLAIN   ELM 


A  KETTLE  OF  TAR — A  FEATHER-BED     67 

hiding  behind  the  door  or  furniture,  and  sud- 
denly emerging  with  a  shout  and  a  somer- 
sault. Several  times  he  sounded  a  war-whoop 
as  he  sped  through  the  house  on  the  wings  of 
the  wind,  afterwards  stealing  behind  Jack- 
son's chair  to  ask  him  if  that  was  the  way  the 
Indian  allies  did  it  when  they  skirmished  on 
the  Western  frontier. 

Late  in  the  day  the  company  resorted  to 
the  shade  of  the  back  porch  and  the  Virginia 
creeper,  where  the  breath  of  summer  lingered 
with  sweet  content.  The  birds  haunted  the 
shady  yard ;  a  short  row  of  bee-hives  in  the 
distance  accounted  for  the  incessant  hum  of 
insects;  there  was  a  gush  and  melody  of 
nature  pervading  the  scene,  truly  enchanting. 
Clouds  blew  up  from  the  east  with  the  even- 
ing wind,  and  the  mutterings  of  an  approach- 
ing storm  mingled  with  the  whisperings  of  the 
trees.  A  keen  observer  would  have  noticed 
signs  of  restlessness  in  Jackson.  There  was 
a  nervous  twitching  of  his  limbs,  a  peculiar 
alertness  of  hearing  manifest,  a  frequent 
change  of  position,  an  occasional  failure  to 
push  himself  in  conversation. 

When  they  were  driven  indoors  by  the 
furious  tempest,  Mary  moved  about  the  room 
like  one  unnerved  by  the  superabundance  of 


68  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

electrical  fluid  in  the  air.  Several  times  she 
stood  before  the  open  window  and  gazed  anx- 
iously into  the  gloom,  retreating  with  fear 
as  fingers  of  fire  traced  strange  pencilings 
against  the  blackness  of  night. 

Uncle  David  stood  by  the  candle  on  the 
mantelpiece  and  read  portions  of  "  The 
Tempest "  aloud,  to  the  accompaniment  of 
the  rising  gale,  the  resounding  surf,  and  the 
bellowing  thunder. 

"  Why,  child,"  said  he  to  Mary, "  you  shake 
like  one  seized  with  a  chill." 

The  rain  was  now  pelting  the  house  with 
vicious  force,  while  the  wild  shrieks  of  the 
storm-fiends  sounded  human  in  their  fury. 

"  It 's  the  witches  come  back  again,"  whis- 
pered little  Davie,  who  had  crept  from  his  bed 
and  was  haunting  Mrs.  Randolph  as  she  has- 
tened through  room  after  room  to  fasten  the 
doors  and  the  windows  which  the  wind-spirits 
rattled  and  banged  with  all  their  might. 

There  was  a  slight  abatement  of  the  tem- 
pest after  this  first  pitiless  assault. 

"  Peyton,"  said  Jackson,  with  a  repressed 
show  of  purpose,  "  you  promised  to  do  me  a 
friendly  turn  to-night.  We  must  return  to 
the  tavern." 

"Can't  you  wait?" 


A  KETTLE  OF  TAR  —  A  FEATHER-BED     69 

"  We  must  go  now  "  —  spoken  with  deci- 
sion. "  It  will  take  two  good  hours  to  get 
through  the  case,  and  I  must  hasten  to  New 
York  in  the  morning." 

There  was  a  bored  look  upon  the  face  of 
Peyton.  He  did  not  esteem  it  a  matter  of 
importance,  yet  for  the  sake  of  his  promise 
he  must  go. 

"  Well,  the  ladies  will  doubtless  be  glad  to 
excuse  us." 

The  students  arose,  Jackson  and  Peyton 
bidding  their  friends  good-evening. 

"You'll  come  with  us?"  Peyton  turned 
to  Gordon  as  he  spoke. 

"  As  this  is  a  private  affair  between  you 
two  boys,  and  as  the  storm  has  not  passed, 
I  will  remain,  with  the  kind  permission  of 
our  friends." 

"Do!"  exclaimed  Mr.  Hardy,  the  desire 
being  echoed  by  Mrs.  Kandolph  and  Miss 
Martha. 

"  But  it  is  such  a  dark,  dreadful  night," 
interposed  Mary ;  "  and  you  will  —  you  will 
—  find  it  a  lonely  walk  "  — 

"  What !  will  you  thrust  me  into  the 
storm  "  —  spoken  with  jocularity  —  "  whether 
or  no?" 

"  Oh,  sir,  you  jest,"  was  Mary's  reply  ;  the 


70  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

two  young  men  were  leaving  the  house  as 
she  stepped  over  by  Gordon's  side ;  "  but  I 
think  it  would  be  quite  as  well  for  you  to  go." 

"  Why,  Mary  Randolph/'  exclaimed  Martha, 
"  what  a  rude  speech !  You  will  stay,  will 
you  not,  Mr.  Gordon  ?  " 

"  Sheer  obstinacy  would  force  me  to  stay. 
I  'm  not  to  be  put  down  by  such  a  remark." 

He  looked  his  smiling  defiance,  and  quietly 
seated  himself  by  the  side  of  Martha,  while 
the  elder  sister  left  the  room. 

"  I  take  delight  in  a  storm." 

"  Mary  's  always  afraid  when  it  thunders. 
She  's  the  bravest  girl  I  ever  knew  in  the 
place  of  trial  or  danger.  I  believe  she  could 
go  upon  a  field  of  battle  and  attend  to  the 
wounded  and  dying,  and  never  flinch  ;  but  if 
a  thunderstorm  blew  up,  as  like  as  not  she  'd 
faint  away." 

"  I  've  heard  of  girls  possessing  marvelous 
courage,  who  were  invariably  frightened  out 
of  their  wits  by  a  mouse." 

"  It 's  the  electricity  that  affects  her,  I  sup- 
pose. Now  I  never  like  to  get  a  drenching, 
but  a  grand,  boisterous,  old-fashioned  tempest 
is  my  delight." 

The  winds  multiplied  their  fury,  and  again 
the  rain  beat  sharply,  spitefully,  against  the 
house. 


A  KETTLE  OF  TAR  —  A  FEATHER-BED     71 

A  half  hour  later  four  men  clad  in  sailor 
toggery,  with  abundance  of  waterproof  cov- 
ering, lurked  under  the  trees  in  the  Hardy 
dooryard.  What  could  drive  any  human  be- 
ing into  such  a  storm  except  it  was  stern 
necessity  ? 

A  long,  rough  hour  passed,  the  liers-in- 
wait  hardly  shifting  their  position.  It  was 
plain  that  such  close  watch  boded  ill,  for 
surely  well-intentioned  men  would  never 
haunt  the  home  of  an  honorable  and  beloved 
citizen  like  David  Hardy. 

At  last  the  storm  settled  down  into  a  steady, 
fertile  rain,  and  the  hour  was  late  for  simple 
country  people. 

"  Good-night,"  said  Gordon  cheerily.  He 
was  hand-shaking  with  Mr.  Hardy,  the  sisters 
standing  near  the  door,  through  which  he 
was  to  pass  into  the  little  entry. 

Another  moment  and  a  man  emerged  from 
the  front  door,  walking  briskly  down  the 
narrow  path,  brushing  against  the  wet  shrub- 
bery, stepping  into  the  deep  pools  of  water, 
indifferent  to  rain,  mud,  darkness. 

At  the  same  time  a  second  person  emerged 
from  the  house,  passing  through  the  rear 
porch,  across  the  back  yard,  over  to  the  small 
meadow,  into  Mr.  Sherman's  garden.     This 


72  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

individual  was  unmolested,  and  having  skirted 
the  place,  made  his  way  to  the  front  door  of 
the  lawyer's  house,  where  he  fastened  a  note 
to  the  knocker  and  then  hastened  to  the 
tavern. 

But  the  other  individual,  whose  exit  from 
the  Hardy  door  has  been  noted,  did  not  fare 
so  well.  He  had  gained  the  street  and  turned 
to  the  east,  when  the  four  skulkers  made  a 
dash  for  him.  A  keen  observer  might  have 
suspected  that  the  solitary  walker  was  not 
altogether  unprepared  for  the  sudden  onset, 
although  he  yielded  to  his  captors  after  a 
brief  struggle.  It  was  so  quickly  and  quietly 
done,  —  this  seizing  of  their  victim,  —  and  the 
steady  patter  of  the  rain,  with  the  distant 
murmuring  of  thunder  and  the  soughing  of 
the  pines,  made  such  a  distraction,  that  it 
would  have  been  well-nigh  impossible  for 
people  to  hear  if  the  prisoner  had  tried  to 
arouse  the  neighbors.  But  the  man  was 
hustled  away  through  the  darkness  so  that  he 
soon  passed  beyond  the  limits  of  houses  and 
was  lost  in  the  dreariness  of  open  land. 

"  Strike  a  blue  light,  my  hearty,"  said  a 
gruff  voice,  evidently  addressing  the  captive. 

This  was  the  first  word  spoken  by  the  sailor 
quartette,  and  it  was  followed  by  mumbled 
curses. 


A  KETTLE  OF  TAR  — A  FEATHER-BED     73 

"  Have  you  gagged  the  devil  yet,"  whis- 
pered one  of  the  brawny  crew. 

"  We  must  wait  until  we  get  further  from 
the  village/'  was  the  reply. 

They  traveled  along  in  silence. 

"  We  '11  give  you  a  dose  that  will  make  you 
think  of  your  mother."  One  of  his  captors 
spoke  to  the  prisoner  as  he  stumbled  and  half 
fell  ever  a  fresh  stump  in  the  field. 

"  Boys/'  —  it  was  the  leader,  —  "  all  you 
have  to  do  is  to  think  of  the  thousands  of 
poor  American  lads  and  men  that  have  been 
snatched  from  home  and  country  by  English 
oppressors  and  impressed  into  the  service  of 
our  hated  foe,  —  then  give  this  fellow  hell." 

The  sentiment  brought  down  a  storm  of 
blasphemy  upon  the  head  of  the  silent  man. 

"  It 's  a  little  early  in  the  season  for  a  man 
to  put  on  winter  clothes,  but  you  '11  pardon 
us,  I  'm  sure."  The  tone  of  satire  was  dis- 
tinct above  the  noise  of  the  storm. 

"  'T  is  n't  too  early  for  feathering  out," 
remarked  another  jester. 

"  I  '11  tell  you  there 's  nothing  like  tar  and 
feathers  for  a  renegade  Britisher." 

"  I  believe  he 's  a  blanked  spy."  The 
leader  hit  the  fellow  a  telling  blow  in  the 
face,  evidently  unable  longer  to  hold  in  check 
the  stormy  passions  rising  within  him. 


74  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

The  blow  was  a  signal  for  action.  They 
had  pushed  their  man  through  the  fields  until 
they  came  near  a  hut  in  which  was  a  roaring 
fire,  by  the  light  of  which  a  kettle  of  tar 
and  a  feather-bed  appeared.  The  tar  and 
the  feathers  were  to  be  transferred  to  Gor- 
don. He  was  the  fellow  against  whom  their 
maledictions  were  hurled.  He  was  said  to  be 
one  of  the  scoundrels  who  had  set  off  blue 
lights  in  the  borders  of  New  London  and 
warned  the  British  blockaders  of  Decatur's 
coming.  He  was  the  victim  to  be  sacrificed 
to  the  vengeful,  bitter  feelings  of  a  party 
who  hated  England  with  an  intensity  unmiti- 
gated by  a  single  throb  of  compassion  or  bro- 
therhood. 

To  the  surprise  of  the  leader,  the  man 
whom  they  had  hurriedly  bound  and  proposed 
to  gag  —  the  man  who  had  submitted  to 
their  rough  usage  with  a  brief  show  of 
resistance  —  now  made  a  counter-charge 
against  them,  broke  asunder  the  cords  which 
held  him,  struck  right  and  left  with  a  force 
and  a  facility  almost  superhuman,  and  then 
sprang  into  the  darkness. 

All  was  confusion  and  excitement.  Instant 
pursuit  was  given.  They  were  near  him  — 
they  touched  him  in  their  flight ;  he  darted 


A  KETTLE  OF  TAB  — A  FEATHEB-BED     75 

to  one  side  and  tripped  them.  Again  they 
lost  their  man,  and  then  they  heard  a  mock- 
ing voice  chasing  them  through  the  gloom. 

"  Who 's  that  ?  "  shouted  the  leader. 

There  came  a  familiar  laugh  stealing  amid 
the  rain. 

"  I  swear,"  exclaimed  the  leader,  "it  sounds 
like  old  Sambo  !  " 

The  victim  had  disappeared,  and  all  search 
was  unavailing. 

"Heavens,  boys!" — it  was  the  strong  man 
of  the  party  talking  as  they  entered  the  hut, 
where  the  kettle  of  tar  was,  to  their  amaze- 
ment, turned  bottom  side  up,  and  the  feather- 
bed inside  out,  so  that  the  place  was  thick 
with  the  downy  objects  drifting  hither  and 
thither  on  the  cross-currents  of  the  wind,  — 
"  Heavens,  boys,  he  was  a  very  giant  in 
strength,  and  —  why,  the  devil  —  I  believe 
he's  set  the  tar  and  the  feathers  topsy 
turvy." 

It  was  June's  sweetest  morning  after  the 
storm  had  swept  westward  in  its  way.  Jack- 
son arose  with  the  birds,  leaving  his  fellow 
students  undisturbed,  making  an  early  start 
for  New  York. 

Gordon  and  Peyton  had  not  come  down- 
stairs before  little  Davie  was  racing  through 


76  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

the  tavern,  knocking  and  shouting  for  them 
to  get  up  and  hear  the  birds  sing. 

"  Why,  my  youngster/'  —  Gordon  opened 
his  door  and  admitted  the  child  to  his  cham- 
ber, —  "  you  're  as  lively  as  a  cricket  this 
morning.     What 's  up  ?  " 

"  I  'm  up,"  was  the  quick  reply.  "  I  guess 
I  know  a  thing  or  two  —  Mary  'n'  I." 

"  No  doubt  about  it."  The  genial  light  of 
Gordon's  handsome  eyes  diffused  a  very  opu- 
lence of  friendliness.  "  What  is  it  that  you 
know  this  morning  ?  I  can  see  that  you  're 
weighted  down  with  news." 

The  child  laughed  merrily,  boisterously, 
and  skipped  about  the  room  like  a  bird  hop- 
ping from  branch  to  branch  in  sheer  excess 
of  good  spirits. 

"  Have  a  good  sleep  last  night  ?  " 

"  Slept  like  a  top,  my  man."  Gordon  was 
already  infected  by  the  child's  contagious 
happiness. 

"  I  should  n't  wonder  if  some  folks  did  n't 
sleep."  Davie  assumed  a  very  wise  appear- 
ance. 

"  Folks  afraid  of  thunder  and  lightning  ?  " 
The  gentleman  was  thinking  of  Mary  Ran- 
dolph when  he  put  the  question,  and  his  face 
showed  marks  of  concern. 


A  KETTLE  OF  TAB  —  A  FEATHER-BED     77 

"  Bad  folks ;  folks  that  try  to  cut  up  ca- 
pers —  and  —  Sambo." 

u  If  you  were  n't  so  blithe  and  merry,  my 
young  friend,  I  should  think  that  something 
must  have  happened  over  at  your  house  last 
night.  If  you've  any  news  for  me,  pass  it 
over." 

But  the  news-carrier  was  in  a  mood  to 
tantalize  the  gentleman,  although  it  became 
evident  that  he  was  bursting  with  a  desire  to 
tell  it. 

Gordon  started  in  pursuit  of  the  boy,  chas- 
ing him  around  the  table  and  behind  the  bed 
and  through  the  door  into  the  hallway,  but 
Davie  was  too  quick  for  him. 

"  Sambo  got  hurt  last  night."  The  child 
had  returned  to  the  bedroom,  and  Gordon 
was  putting  the  last  touches  to  his  morning 
toilet. 

"Who  hurt  him?" 

"  They  tried  to  tar  and  feather  him." 
Davie  threw  himself  on  the  bed  and  rolled 
over  it  with  convulsions  of  laughter. 

"  They  thought  "  —  the  child  lowered  his 
voice  and  spoke  with  sudden  sobriety  and 
indignation  of  tone  —  "  they  thought  it  was 
2/ow." 

A  curious  expression  came  over  Gordon's 


78  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

face.  He  stood  gazing  upon  the  boy  with 
astonishment. 

"  They  —  thought  —  it  —  was  —  me,"  re- 
peating the  words  slowly.  "  Who  thought 
so?" 

"  Mary  'n'  I  know  all  about  it.  I  '11  tell 
you  a  secret.  Somebody  hates  you  and  wants 
to  kill  you,  I  think.  And  so  last  night  four 
men  watched  our  house,  and  when  they 
thought  you  came  out  the  front  door  they 
swooped  down  and  caught "  —  here  the  child 
stopped  and  broke  into  peals  of  wild  laughter 

—  "  and  caught  —  and  caught  Sambo." 
Wonder,  indignation,  bewilderment,  came 

to  the  surface  in  the  man's  eyes. 

"  Somebody  says  you  made  the  blue  lights 
off  the  shore  of  New  London,"  —  Davie 
waited  a  moment  to  master  his  rising  anger, 

—  "  but  it 's  a  lie,  I  know  it 's  a  lie,  cuz  you 
love  us,  don't  you,  Gordon  ?  "  From  laugh- 
ter to  tears  —  from  towering  wrath  to  sweet- 
est confidence  —  the  child  was  passing  in  a 
moment.  He  looked  straight  into  the  soul 
of  the  man  to  whom  he  gave  his  allegiance. 
"  You  would  n't  play  such  a  nasty  trick. 
You're  a  gentleman,  and  we  all  know  it." 
The  little  fellow  ran  across  the  room  to  the 
strong,  grave,  silent  man,  sprang  into  the 


A  KETTLE  OF  TAB  —  A  FEATHER-BED     79 

chair  near  which  he  was  standing,  and  fling- 
ing his  arms  around  his  neck,  kissed  him  and 
burst  into  a  passion  of  tears. 

Oh,  the  joy,  the  sacredness,  the  saving 
virtue  of  a  child's  faith  in  his  friend  ! 

The  man  kissed  the  boy  with  infinite  ten- 
derness and  affection. 

"  And  they  hurried  Sambo  off  to  the  old 
hut,"  —  Davie  had  lifted  his  head  and  was 
standing  on  the  chair,  with  one  arm  resting 
against  the  man's  shoulder,  —  "  and  when  they 
tried  to  gag  him,  Sambo  hit  'em  right  and 
left,"  —  all  the  vivacity  and  merriment  of  the 
child  had  returned,  —  "  and  did  n't  he  make 
it  lively  for  'em?  And  then  Sambo  got 
away  and  ran  in  the  dark  to  the  hut,  and 
tipped  the  kettle  of  tar  over,  and  ripped  open 
the  feather-bed  so's  the  feathers  flew  every 
which  way ;  and  then  he  came  home." 

The  child  clapped  his  hands,  and  made  the 
room  echo  his  laughter. 

"  Is  Sambo  really  hurt  ?  " 

Gordon  was  sober  and  thoughtful  as  he 
asked  the  question. 

"  Oh,  nothing  but  a  few  scratches  and  a 
black  eye.  You  just  come  over  and  hear  him 
tell  about  it.  But  it's  a  secret,  you  know. 
Mary  'n'  you  'n'  I  know  it.     Nobody  else." 


80  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Davie  sprang  down  from  the  chair  and 
danced  about  the  room  with  the  f riskiness  of 
a  colt,  while  his  companion  stood  absorbed  in 
questionings  and  reflections. 

"  Why  don't  you  ask  how  it  was  they  took 
Sambo  ?" 

"  Yes,  Davie/'  said  Gordon  with  enkindled 
interest  in  his  narrative,  "  how  was  it  that 
they  seized  Sambo  instead  of  me  ?  " 

"  I  '11  tell  you  all  about  it,  but  Mary  tried 
to  make  me  promise  not  to."  The  fire  shone 
in  the  child's  eyes.  "  I  heard  some  men 
whispering  last  evening  in  the  tavern  barn. 
It  was  dark  so  they  did  n't  see  me.  They 
were  hired  to  catch  you  and  give  you  a  coat 
of  tar  and  feathers,  and  they  went  over  to 
our  house  to  watch.  So  I  told  Mary ;  and 
when  Captain  Jackson  and  Mr.  Peyton  went 
back  to  the  tavern,  Mary  tried  to  make  you 
go  with  them,  for  she  did  n't  think  anybody 
would  pitch  on  to  you  three  men."  Gordon 
was  observing  the  boy  with  a  curious  intensity 
of  expression.  "  But  you  would  n't  go.  Then 
Mary  ran  and  found  Sambo,  and  told  him  to 
get  ready  to  go  out  on  an  errand  for  her ; 
and  she  told  him  that  some  men  might  try 
to  hurt  him,  but  he  could  lick  'em,  only  he 
was  n't  to  speak  until  he  could  n't  help  it. 


A  KETTLE  OF  TAR  —  A  FEATHER-BED     81 

And  then  "  —  Davie  waited  a  moment  and 
lowered  his  voice  — "  when  you  were  all 
ready  to  leave,  she  sent  you  out  through  the 
back  way  with  a  note  to  Mr.  Sherman,  while 
Sambo  went  out  the  front  door;  and  they 
took  him  before  he  cleared  the  gate,  and  they 
thought  it  was  you  all  the  time." 

The  boy  laughed  again,  with  all  the  mirth- 
ful abandon  of  childhood,  while  the  man  re- 
mained grave. 

The  interview  was  broken  by  Peyton's 
entrance. 

"  Is  it  you,  Davie,  making  all  this  noise 
and  disturbing  everybody  with  your  hilarity  ?  " 
The  gentleman's  mocking  tone  betrayed  him. 

"  My  white  hen  hatched  half  her  eggs ;  the 
rest  of  them  were  struck  by  lightning,  and 
I  'm  going  to  throw  them  away."  The  child 
darted  downstairs,  and  the  two  friends  has- 
tened after  him. 


CHAPTER  IX 

IN   WHICH    FOUR    LINES    MAKE    TROUBLE 

"  They  're  here,  and  they  're  going  to  live 
at  the  tavern.  Hurrah  for  Gordon  and  Pey- 
ton !  " 

It  was  little  Davie  announcing  the  arrival 
of  the  young  gentlemen  from  Litchfield. 

"  You  ought  to  see  the  stuff  they  've 
brought  with  them,  —  boxes  and  trunks  and 
guns  and  fishing-tackle  and  books  and  bear- 
skins and  such  beautiful  antlers  and  every- 
thing under  the  sun.  Won't  we  have  fun  ? 
They  're  gentlemen,  both  of  them,  but  Jack- 
son is  a  Damocrat."  The  willful  child  still 
clung  to  his  profane  spelling  of  the  latter 
word. 

"  Well,  child,"  —  Martha  was  speaking,  — 
"a  stranger  would  think  that  these  men 
were  your  boon  companions  "  — 

"  They  are  !  "  exclaimed  Davie  stoutly. 
"  Don't  we  go  off  in  the  woods  and  on  the 
water  together?  Can't  I  shoot  a  rifle  when 
they  give  me  a  chance,  or  haul  in  a  fish  as 


m   WHICH  FOUR  LINES  MAKE  TROUBLE    83 

well  as  Mr.  Gordon  himself  ?  "  The  boy's  eyes 
flashed  with  enthusiasm.  "  Oh,  we  '11  have  a 
jolly  time  this  summer,  even  if  there  is  war, 
and  the  British  ships  steal  along  the  shore." 

Davie  stated  a  fact  when  he  claimed  the 
two  men  for  his  intimate  friends.  It  was  a 
pleasant  sight,  —  the  three  engaged  in  some 
animated  discussion,  or  taking  part  in  jovial 
sport,  or  giving  close  attention  to  one  and 
another  task  set  them  by  the  young  ladies 
at  home.  Few  men  showed  keener  wit  or  a 
brighter  spirit  than  Davie.  Vexatious  to  the 
last  degree,  he  was  still  the  honest,  loving, 
ingenuous  child,  gifted  with  extraordinary  in- 
sight and  sensitiveness,  intensely  loyal  to  the 
right,  free-hearted  and  merry  as  a  bird. 

The  stage-coach  had  come,  bringing  the 
mail  from  New  York,  and  the  postmaster  was 
examining  the  letters  and  papers  as  he  dis- 
tributed them.  It  was  the  exciting  hour  of 
the  day,  and  an  expectant  company  thronged 
the  room. 

"  Here 's  a  letter  for  Mr.  Roger  M.  Sherman, 
—  very  clear,  bold  handwriting.  Ah,  there 
you  are,  Mr.  Sherman,  all  ready  to  take  it, 
ain't  ye?" 

As  the  letter  was  passed  over  to  the  law- 
yer, every  person  along  the  way  gazed  upon 


84  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

it  in  order  that  he  might  verify  the  postmas- 
ter's description  of  the  chirography. 

"  The  Reverend  Heman  Humphrey/'  — 
Mr.  Postmaster  looked  curiously  at  the  mis- 
sive. "  I  wonder  if  it 's  a  meeting  of  Conso- 
ciation that 's  called  ?  Oh,  there  you  are,  are 
ye?"  looking  toward  the  front  door  where 
Mr.  Humphrey  stood.  "  I  expect  it 's  a  letter 
ahout  this  intemperance  question.  Let  us 
know,  Mr.  Humphrey,  if  there 's  any  news  ?  " 

This  letter  was  handed  to  the  minister  after 
being  subjected  to  the  same  critical  exami- 
nation on  the  part  of  every  person  through 
whose  hands  it  passed. 

"  Mr.  David  Hardy.  A  letter  from  Colo- 
nel Tallmadge.  I  always  know  his  writing. 
I  '11  wager  my  old  hat  that  there  's  a  spoon- 
like curved  line  caught  on  to  the  *  B  '  in  his 
signature,  and  a  final  upward  twist  to  the  last 
*e'  in  his  name.  Where's  uncle  David? 
Anybody  seen  him  to-day  ?  " 

"  I  '11  take  it,"  piped  up  the  sweet,  bold 
voice  of  little  Davie. 

"  Yes,  it 's  from  Litchfield,"  observed  one 
of  the  loungers,  as  he  held  the  letter  long 
enough  to  satisfy  himself  concerning  the 
postmark.     "  It  must  be  from  the  colonel." 

"Eh?  "  exclaimed  the  postmaster  with  dis- 


IN   WHICH  FOUR  LINES  MAKE  TROUBLE     85 

gust.  "  Think  I  don't  know,  do  ye,  and  have 
to  wait  for  your  opinion  ?  "  Slowly  the  letter 
made  its  way  to  the  child. 

"  Captain  Jackson,"  continued  the  official. 
"  I  s'pose  I  '11  have  to  keep  it  until  he  calls 
for  it,  —  left  yist'day  morning.  I  declare  it 's 
from  some  place  in  Kentucky.  Seems  to  me 
I  've  heard  he  lives  out  in  them  parts  when 
he  's  home,  —  looks  so  's  it  had  been  through 
fire  and  water.  He  's  a  high-spirited  fellow, 
that  Captain  Jackson.  He  '11  be  back  in  the 
war  before  long." 

"  Does  n't  look  like  a  Westerner,  does  he  ? 
Must  get  his  clothes  in  New  York,"  remarked 
the  small  man  back  in  the  corner.  "  Folks 
say  he  's  a  great  friend  of  Aaron  Burr." 

"  Ah,  here  's  a  letter  for  me."  The  post- 
master's face  lighted  up  with  fresh  interest. 
"  Who  in  the  world  can  it  be  from  ?  "  He 
turned  it  over  and  over,  eyeing  it  with  sus- 
picion and  curiosity.  "  I  declare  if  it  ain't 
from  Washington."  He  began  to  break  the 
seal,  oblivious  of  the  fact  that  other  people 
were  waiting  for  their  mail.  "  No,"  he  con- 
inued,  "  I  won't  read  it  now.  It  '11  take  too 
long.  But  who  has  written  to  me  from  Wash- 
ington ?     I  don't  know  anybody  there." 

"This letter"  —  laying  down  the  one  ad- 


86  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

dressed  to  himself  and  picking  up  another  — 
"  is  for  Mr.  Marshall  Peyton.  And  it's  a 
woman  wrote  it,  I  know,  by  the  size  and  shape 
of  the  letters.  Ain't  they  pritty  ?  It 's  from 
old  Virginny,"  —  gazing  around  the  room  for 
the  gentleman  to  whom  it  belonged.  "  Very 
likely  it 's  good  news  from  home.  Anybody 
seen  Mr.  Peyton  since  breakfast  ?  " 

"  I  know  where  you  '11  find  him,"  answered 
a  lad  of  fifteen,  one  of  the  academy  boys; 
"  he 's  a-courting  the  Randolph  girls." 

"  What  do  you  know  about  it  ?  "  It  was 
the  indignant  voice  of  little  Davie.  "  He  's 
a-fishing  and  a-hunting  and  a-swimming  with 
me  and  Mr.  Gordon." 

Hearty  laughter  greeted  this  repartee. 

"  Miss  Mary  Randolph,"  read  the  post- 
master. "  I  think  I  've  seen  the  writing  of 
Captain  Jackson  often  enough  to  know  it. 
If  I  'm  not  mistaken,  this  letter  's  from  him. 
Queer,  too,  for  he  has  n't  been  gone  but  a  day 
or  two.  It  must  be  something  very  impor- 
ant.  Here,  Davie,  will  you  take  this  letter  of 
Captain  Jackson's  to  your  sister  ?  " 

As  it  was  handed  to  the  boy  he  regarded 
the  small  packet  with  noticeable  disfavor, 
shoving  it  carelessly  into  his  pocket,  while  he 
whistled  a  refrain  from  a  comic  song  of  the 
day. 


IN   WHICH  FOUE  LINES  MAKE  TBOUBLE    87 

"  Here 's  a  letter  for  Mr.  Murray  Gordon 
—  very  peculiar  writing  —  must  be  an  old  per- 
son wrote  it,  a  man  I  should  say,  and  —  the 
deuce !  "  exclaimed  the  startled  postmaster, 
hesitating  and  turning  red  in  the  face  as  he 
proceeded — "  it 's  from  England  1"  He  wiped 
the  sweat  from  his  brow  and  looked  upon  the 
company  with  anxiety. 

"  I  '11  take  it,  if  you  please,"  said  Davie, 
with  firm  voice.  "  He  told  me  to  bring  his 
mail  to  him.  We  're  —  we  're  going  to  take 
a  horseback  ride  into  the  country  together." 

There  were  nods  and  winks  and  smiles  to 
be  observed  as  the  boy  made  this  remark  and 
hastened  from  the  room. 

"  They  say  that  Gordon  is  one  of  the  men 
who  signaled  with  blue  lights  off  the  shore  of 
New  London  last  December." 

"  I  've  heard  that  report  before,"  answered 
the  postmaster,  gazing  with  a  severe  expres- 
sion into  the  eyes  of  the  man  who  spoke, 
"  and  I  don't  believe  a  word  of  it.  He  may 
be  from  England  and  he  may  be  from  the 
ends  of  the  earth,  I  don't  know ;  but  wher- 
ever he 's  from,  and  whoever  he  is,  I  '11  stake 
my  honor  on  his  being  a  square  man." 

The  postmaster  was  a  person  of  influence 
in  town,  and  his  word  went  far  with  many  of 
his  fellow  citizens. 


88  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  Well,  I  guess  he  come  near  being  tarred 
and  feathered,  by  what  I  hear." 

"  And  a  shameful  thing  it  was,"  continued 
the  postmaster,  with  a  magisterial  air. 

All  this  time  he  was  fumbling  a  letter, 
while  his  fellow  citizens  awaited  his  conven- 
ience with  patient  goodwill. 

"  The  Honorable  Lewis  B.  Sturges."  The 
name  was  rolled  out  with  prolonged  emphasis. 
"  Is  our  member  of  Congress  present  ?  This 
must  be  business  of  state.  See  how  big  and 
thick  the  package  is." 

"  It  's  my  opinion  "  —  there  was  a  quiet, 
subdued  underflow  of  talk  during  the  dis- 
tribution of  the  mail  —  "  that  Commodore 
Decatur  was  mistaken  about  the  blue  lights, 
and  a  great  injustice  has  been  done  this 
State."  It  Was  the  physician  who  expressed 
his  mind. 

"  And  it  is  my  opinion,"  said  one  of  the 
Burrs,  "  that  the  fellows  who  tried  to  tar  and 
feather  Mr.  Gordon  ought  to  be  tarred  and 
feathered  themselves." 

The  law  student  was  evidently  regaining 
popular  favor. 

"And  it 's  my  opinion  "  —  a  new  voice  was 
now  contributed  to  the  talk  — "  that  Con- 
necticut will  go  to  the  dogs  unless  the  war 


IN   WHICH  FOUR  LINES  MAKE  TROUBLE    89 

soon  ends  and  we  get  a  chance  to  revive  our 
trade  and  commerce." 

So  the  conversation  continued,  while  Mr. 
Postmaster  called  out  the  names  of  the  lucky 
receivers  of  mail-matter,  and  made  his  char- 
acteristic remarks  upon  the  letters  or  papers 
which  he  slowly  distributed. 

Davie  carried  his  mail  stuff  to  the  home- 
stead, and  then  set  off  on  horseback  with  Gor- 
don and  Peyton.  It  was  a  little  trip  into  the 
hill  country,  planned  for  his  special  pleasure. 

They  were  resting  under  the  trees  a  dozen 
or  fifteen  miles  from  home,  and  the  boy  was 
amusing  them  with  his  antics. 

"  You  see,"  he  said,  "  Captain  Jackson  was 
sweeter  than  honey.  I  knew  something  was 
to  pay,  so  I  kept  my  eye  on  him.  Well,  the 
last  evening,  he  said  he  had  a  gold  dollar  for 
me  if  I  'd  sing,  and  I  was  singing  in  less 
than  a  minute.  Here  's  the  dollar,"  pulling 
the  coin  from  a  little  bag  made  of  a  pig's 
bladder.  "  It 's  good,  is  n't  it  ?  "  While  the 
men  examined  it,  the  boy  continued  :  "  Then 
I  went  to  bed,  but  I  did  n't  feel  sleepy,  and 
bimeby  I  tied  a  piece  of  red  cloth  about  my 
head  and  wrapped  myself  in  a  red  bed-quilt 
and  jumped  on  a  broomstick  and  pranced 
into  the  parlor,  and  it  was  just  in  the  nick  of 


90  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

time,  for  Martha  'd  gone  out,  and  Uncle 
David  did  n't  hear  anything,  and  Jackson 
was  a-saying  something  that  scared  Mary,  for 
she  was  white  as  a  sheet  and  sat  as  still  as  a 
mouse.  He  was  standing  right  by  her  side, 
looking  down  like  a  hawk  ready  to  pounce 
upon  a  chicken."  The  boy's  hearers  were 
absorbed  in  his  rapid  story.  u  When  I  sprang 
into  the  room,  something  tripped  me,  you 
know,  and  I  struck  the  captain  straight  in  the 
knees,  and  then  we  toppled  over  a  chair,  and 
Uncle  David  waked  up  and  blew  the  light 
out ;  and  did  n't  we  have  fun  ?  " 

Gordon  and  Peyton  were  laughing  heartily. 

"  I  heard  Mary  crying  after  the  girls  went 
to  bed.  I  should  n't  wonder  if  he  said 
something  to  hurt  her  feelings.  I  don't  like 
Jackson.  Do  you  ?  "  He  lifted  his  eyes  in- 
quiringly, but  no  answer  was  given.  Fling- 
ing himself  down  on  the  soft  mossy  bed,  the 
boy  soon  dropped  asleep. 

Peyton  was  the  one  to  break  the  long  si- 
lence. "  Gordon,  we  must  look  out  for 
breakers." 

"  Well,  my  friend,"  was  the  reply,  "  we  've 
always  been  able  to  take  care  of  ourselves,  and 
I  see  no  reason  for  fretting  over  the  future. 
Evidently  the  captain  did  n't  find  life  quite  to 


W   WHICH  FOUR  LINES  MAKE  TROUBLE    91 

his  satisfaction,  or  he  would  not  have  left 
town  so  abruptly." 

"  Oh,  he  '11  come  back  soon  enough.  Of 
course  it  was  Jackson  who  hired  those  fellows 
to  try  the  tar  and  feather  trick.  That  little 
chap,"  pointing  to  the  slumbering  Davie,  "  is 
about  as  bright  as  they  make  them.  I  'd 
much  rather  have  him  for  my  friend  than  my 
foe." 

"  Ah,  Davie  is  a  royal  soul,  Peyton.  He 
has  a  good  deal  more  of  the  man  in  him 
than  of  the  boy." 

There  followed  busy  days  for  the  gentle- 
men. They  were  to  read  a  certain  portion 
of  the  time,  and  then  learn  to  copy  briefs, 
and  do  the  office  work,  which  would  make 
them  familiar  with  legal  procedure  in  Con- 
necticut. 

Davie  was  a  person  also  that  had  to  be 
considered,  for  he  claimed  his  friends  every 
day,  inventing  the  most  ingenious  excuses  for 
dragging  them  to  the  shore  or  the  woods 
or  the  trout  brooks. 

The  long,  delicious  evenings  were  devoted 
to  the  ladies. 

Jackson  returned  to  Fairfield  early  in  July. 
His  relations  with  his  two  fellow  students 
seemed  strained,  yet  there  was  no  open  break, 


92  FRIEND  OR- FOE 

and  he  spent  his  time  with  them  or  the  sis- 
ters. 

"  Come,  Peyton,"  —  it  was  a  languid,  poetic 
twilight  of  a  long  summer's  day,  —  "  recite 
those  verses  on  the  awakening  of  spring 
which  you  've  been  writing."  Jackson's  tone 
was  one  of  indifferent  persuasion.  "  It 's 
wicked  to  hide  your  light  under  a  bushel." 

"  What  do  you  know  about  my  verses  ?  " 
spoken  with  asperity,  revealing  the  sensitive- 
ness of  the  poet. 

"  Well,  if  you  are  not  willing  to  favor 
the  company,"  —  the  girls,  with  Davie  and 
the  three  young  gentlemen,  were  seated  on  the 
rear  porch  of  the  homestead,  —  "  I  '11  recite 
them  myself.  Writers  of  songs  are  proverbi- 
ally modest,  we  know." 

"  Oh,  we  should  love  to  hear  the  verses. 
He 's  half  promised  to  read  us  something  a 
score  of  times." 

"  You  shall  have  your  wish  gratified." 
Jackson  turned  to  Miss  Mary  as  he  arose  in 
the  dim  light  and  cleared  his  voice  for  the 
recitation. 

Peyton  was  regarding  him  suspiciously,  for 
how  did  Jackson  know  that  he  had  written  a 
poem  on  spring,  or  who  would  dare  steal  his 
rhymes  ? 


IN   WHICH  FOUR  LINES  MAKE  TROUBLE    93 

"  A  common,  mighty  impulse  moves 
Earth's  heedful,  patient,  joyous  spirit; 
The  sympathetic  ear  can  hear  it,  — 
This  labor  song  of  fields  and  groves." 

Jackson  recited  the  lines  rapidly,  yet  with 
fine  expression. 

"  And,  pray,  sir,"  —  Peyton  sprang  to  his 
feet,  —  "how  came  you  into  possession  of 
my  verses?"  There  was  a  peculiar  tremor 
in  his  words ;  the  dim  light  concealed  his 
face  so  that  observers  did  not  see  the  flash 
of  anger. 

"  I  think  they  are  beautiful,  Mr.  Peyton. 
Did  you  really  write  them  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  was  the  sweet  comment  of  Martha, 
"  there  is  the  true  ring  of  poetry  in  them. 
Why  have  you  never  read  us  a  single  verse  ?  " 

The  good  opinion  of  the  ladies  evidently 
calmed  the  ruffled  feelings  of  the  poet;  still 
he  pressed  his  question. 

"  You  will  please  to  explain,  Captain  Jack- 
son, how  you  procured  my  verse's." 

"  Is  that  a  command  or  a  request  ?  "  was 
the  captain's  mellifluous  reply. 

Evidently  he  wished  to  annoy  Peyton. 

"  Take  it  as  you  please." 

"  Oh,  I  am  sure  that  Captain  Jackson  must 
have   heard   you  repeat  them  to  yourself," 


94  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

interposed  Mary  gently.  Her  keen  mind  had 
discovered  that  the  best  of  feeling  did  not 
exist  between  the  gentlemen,  and  she  would 
avoid  if  possible  the  threatened  rupture. 

"  Miss  Mary,  you  are  always  right."  Jack- 
son addressed  the  lady  with  all  the  gracious 
deference  and  sincere  homage  of  his  nature. 
"  Our  rooms  at  the  tavern  are  so  near  together 
that  I  often  hear  my  sentimental  friend  ex- 
ercising his  genius.  I'll  candidly  say  that 
the  verses  I  have  repeated  struck  my  fancy. 
I  was  strongly  tempted  to  write  them  down 
and  give  them  into  your  keeping." 

"  If  I  was  in  your  place,  captain,"  —  Gor- 
don now  made  his  first  contribution  to  the 
strife,  — "  I  'd  do  the  poet  the  courtesy  of 
asking  his  permission  the  next  time." 

"  I  've  no  doubt  you  would,"  was  the  reply ; 
"  but  I  generally  do  much  as  I  please  without 
consultation  with  Mr.  Gordon  or  Mr.  Peyton." 

"  Let  us  sit  within  doors,"  exclaimed  Mary, 
rising  and  leading  the  way  to  the  parlor. 

"  I  call  a  fellow  a  thief  that  steals  another's 
thoughts  or  songs,"  whispered  Gordon  to  Pey- 
ton. 

Captain  Jackson  heard  the  remark,  and 
looked  his  defiance  as  they  drew  near  the 
light. 


CHAPTER  X 

PISTOLS    AND    TEN    FULL    PACES 

It  had  been  the  custom  of  the  young  men 
to  sit  down  to  a  game  of  cards  on  their 
return  from  the  Hardy s'.  The  stakes  were 
generally  small,  the  purpose  being  to  spice 
their  amusement. 

It  was  three  nights  after  the  episode  of 
the  verses  that  Jackson,  Peyton,  Gordon,  and 
Dana,  one  of  the  later  students  from  the  law 
school,  resorted  to  what  they  sometimes  called 
their  nightcap  game.  The  room  in  which 
they  played  was  remote  from  other  sleeping- 
rooms,  and  the  winds  blew  a  gale,  so  that 
they  had  no  fear  of  disturbing  any  neighbor- 
ing sleeper.  The  stakes  had  been  high  from 
the  beginning,  Jackson  pocketing  the  money. 

Peyton  and  the  comrade  from  Litchfield 
were  excited,  and  played  with  poor  judgment. 
Jackson  showed  great  nerve,  evidently  master 
of  the  situation.  Gordon  was  cool  and  watch- 
ful, his  eyes  bent  on  the  manipulations  of  the 
captain. 


96  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Politics  frequently  interrupted  the  game,  — 
Jackson  making  several  cutting  remarks  upon 
the  Federalists,  viciously  trying  to  kindle  the 
anger  of  his  opponents. 

"  They  're  a  lot  of  traitors,  these  New  Eng- 
land aristocrats.  They  '11  be  advocating  a 
confederacy  of  their  own,  one  of  these  days. 
War  touches  them  in  their  most  vulnerable 
part  —  the  pocket." 

"  I  don't  know  that  they  love  money  any 
better  than  the  representatives  of  the  South- 
west whom  I  've  met  in  Connecticut,"  was  the 
spirited  answer  of  the  Virginian. 

"  That 's  a  home  thrust,"  said  Jackson  sar- 
castically. 

Gordon  was  quietly,  intently  following  the 
movements  of  the  man  from  the  Ohio. 

"  In  my  opinion,  the  whole  Federalist  party 
is  honeycombed  with  disloyalty,"  —  rounding 
out  the  sentence  with  an  oath ;  "  and  I  've 
no  doubt  that  England  has  a  full  quota  of 
minions  in  this  country,  —  men  who  are 
playing  the  spy,  and  seeking  to  destroy 
the  Union."  The  silence  which  followed  was 
broken  by  the  same  voice.  "  In  fact,"  and 
the  face  of  Jackson  expressed  more  than  his 
words,  "  I  '11  bet  what  money  I  can  raise 
within   the  next  twenty-four  hours   that  we 


PISTOLS  AND  TEN  FULL  PACES  97 

might  name  at  least  one  of  these  contempti- 
ble devils." 

"  Put  up  any  sum  you  please/'  —  Gordon 
was  calm  and  direct  in  his  speech,  — "  and 
I  '11  meet  you." 

The  game  had  become  intense  in  its  fasci- 
nation, the  stakes  being  doubled  and  trebled. 
Jackson's  mind  now  centred  on  the  playing, 
and  silence  prevailed. 

Then  Gordon  sprang  to  his  feet  and  flung 
the  cards  upon  the  table. 

"  Jackson,"  said  he,  speaking  with  delib- 
eration and  point-blank  charge,  "  you  're  a 
cheat  and  a  blackleg." 

The  other  men  were  on  their  feet  in  a 
second. 

Wild  and  cruel  shrieked  the  eastern  winds 
as  they  rattled  the  windows  and  shook  the 
trees,  fitting  accompaniment  to  the  storm  of 
passions  rioting  in  the  breasts  of  the  men. 

"  You  lie ! "  shouted  Jackson,  with  an  oath. 
"  You  sly  dog  of  a  British  spy,  you  infernal 
plotter  of  evil,  you  scum,  you  dregs,  you 
sleek-faced  imp  of  hell,  —  how  I  hate  you  !  " 

The  fury  of  his  curses  passed  all  imagin- 
ing. 

Gordon  was  now  touched  in  his  most  sen- 
sitive place,  for  honor  was  impeached.     Slow 


98  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

to  give  way  to  wrath,  he  was  a  frightful  ex- 
ample of  its  horrors  when  finally  aroused. 

The  two  players  glared  at  one  another  for 
a  moment,  and  then  a  common  impulse  drove 
them  together. 

"  Men,  men,"  exclaimed  Peyton,  realizing 
their  predicament,  and  rushing  between  the 
combatants,  "  I  beg  of  you  to  stop.  This  is 
no  time  or  place  to  settle  quarrels." 

Gordon  regained  his  self-possession,  while 
Dana  reasoned  with  Jackson. 

Sweeping  the  stakes  into  his  pockets,  and 
still  flaming  with  a  passion  that  was  little 
short  of  diabolic,  the  captain  withdrew  under 
the  strong  pressure  of  his  friend. 

"  You  will  hear  from  me  in  the  morning," 
he  screamed  above  the  rough,  shrill,  mocking 
voices  of  the  gale,  giving  Gordon  a  parting 
look  of  venomous  hatred. 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  it  will  be  a  challenge  to  a 
duel,"  was  the  answer  to  a  question  put  by 
Peyton  a  half  hour  later. 

"  The  fellow  is  n't  worth  a  duel.  He  ought 
to  be  in  prison." 

"  I  know  it,  but  what  can  a  man  do  under 
the  circumstances?"  Gordon  was  self-pos- 
sessed and  matter-of-fact. 

"  But  think  of  the  excitement  it  will  create 


PISTOLS  AND   TEN  FULL  PACES  99 

in  case  anything  comes  of  it.  The  country- 
has  been  ringing  with  tirades  against  the 
practice  ever  since  Burr  shot  Hamilton.  Dr. 
Nott,  Mr.  Beecher,  and  other  public  men 
have  turned  the  current  of  public  opinion 
into  strong  disapproval.  I  verily  believe 
we  'd  be  driven  from  the  State,  if  we  had  any 
part  in  a  duel  here.  And  you  know  how 
Colonel  Tallmadge  and  uncle  David  Hardy 
have  talked  and  talked  until  they  count  us 
converts  to  their  faith.  I  tell  you,  Gordon, 
if  Jackson  challenges  you,  we  shall  be  in  a 
pretty  pickle." 

The  sun  was  heralding  the  new  day  before 
the  young  men  sought  their  short  hour  of 
sleep. 

A  little  before  noon,  Jackson's  comrade 
brought  the  expected  challenge.  It  was  evi- 
dent that  the  captain  had  Colonel  Burr  in 
mind.  Taking  him  as  pattern,  he  was  seek- 
ing the  satisfaction  which  he  believed  would 
clear  the  way  for  a  successful  courtship,  and 
at  the  same  time  vindicate  his  honor. 

True,  Gordon  had  the  name  of  being  a 
good  shot,  and  he  was  a  fellow  of  remarkable 
nerve ;  still,  Jackson  thought  himself  the 
superior  of  his  antagonist,  so  that  he  was 
confident  in  his  purpose. 


100  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

There  was  considerable  correspondence  over 
the  affair,  stretching  through  several  days ; 
but  it  was  plain  that  no  adjustment  could 
be  reached  other  than  by  this  appeal  to  the 
arbitrament  of  destiny. 

Jackson  continued  his  visits  to  the  girls, 
meeting  both  Gordon  and  Peyton  at  their 
house.  But  it  was  little  Davie  who  discovered 
that  something  had  happened  so  that  the 
gentlemen  stood  on  a  different  footing  with 
each  other.  He  was  one  always  sniffing  fun 
or  mischief,  and  the  conviction  grew  strong 
in  his  young,  vigorous  mind  that  mischief  — 
not  fun  —  was  brewing.  In  spite  of  his 
watch  and  suspicion,  however,  the  child  was 
not  able  to  unravel  the  mystery. 

"I  tell  you,  Mary,"  observed  the  young 
sage,  "  There 's  bad  blood  between  Mr.  Gor- 
don and  Captain  Jackson.  I  see  it  all  the 
time." 

"  Davie,  I  sometimes  fear  there  's  not  the 
best  of  feeling  on  their  part.  We  must  try 
to  heal  the  breach  and  make  them  friends 
again." 

"  But  I  don't  like  Jackson,  and  I  don't 
believe  you  do.  Why  don't  you  get  rid 
of  him  ?     Tell  him  to  go  back  to  the  war." 

"  What  old  talk  for  a  young  head,"  was 


PISTOLS  AND  TEN  FULL  PACES  1#1 

Mary's  reply.  "  Child,  do  you  think  I  'm  like 
the  centurion,  who  simply  had  to  say  to  one 
soldier  '  Go/  and  he  goeth,  and  to  another 
*  Come,'  and  he  cometh  ?  " 

"  Mary,"  the  boy  whispered  in  a  confiden- 
tial way,  "what  should  we  do  if  anything 
happened  to  Gordon  or  —  Peyton,"  adding 
the  last  name  as  a  sort  of  appendix  or  supple- 
ment to  the  first. 

What  Davie  had  said  was  indefinite, — 
guess-work  on  his  part,  yet  it  disquieted 
Mary  Kandolph. 

"  I  return  to  New  York  on  urgent  business 
to-morrow,"  said  Jackson,  the  last  evening 
that  he  tarried  with  the  young  ladies. 

"And  we  shall  follow  in  a  day  or  two," 
remarked  Peyton  jocosely.  But  the  jestful 
manner  lacked  genuineness. 

Jackson  was  singularly  fervent  in  his 
adieus. 

Gordon  and  Peyton  prolonged  their  stay 
for  half  an  hour,  and  then  returned  to  the 
tavern. 

The  next  evening  they  remained  with  the 
sisters  until  a  late  hour,  paying  them  unusual 
courtesies,  diverting  their  minds  with  the 
freshest  wit  of  the  day,  abounding  in  gossip, 
anecdote,  and  jollity.     Little  Davie  sat  with 


102  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

them  until  he  fell  asleep  through  sheer  ex- 
haustion, crying  the  next  morning  when  he 
learned  that  they  had  gone  away  at  an  early 
hour,  and  the  good-by  all  unspoken. 

The  City  Hotel  in  New  York  was  their 
rendezvous;  there  Peyton  was  to  arrange  the 
last  details  of  the  duel. 

"I  don't  believe  in  this  way  of  settling 
quarrels  or  vindicating  a  man's  honor."  Pey- 
ton was  dispirited  and  uneasy  as  he  spoke. 
"  I  've  been  reared  among  people  that  made 
dueling  a  common  practice,  and  I  never 
questioned  the  right  of  it  until  I  met  Colonel 
Tallmadge  and  Mr.  Beecher,  but  now  it  goes 
against  my  conscience  and  judgment.  I  wish 
we  could  devise  an  honorable  way  out  of  the 
horrible  nightmare." 

"  Peyton,  we  must  give  Jackson  his  chance 
to  get  rid  of  a  foe.  It 's  fate.  I  've  known 
for  weeks  —  months  —  that  it  was  bound  to 
come." 

Captain  Jackson,  imitating  the  example  of 
Colonel  Burr,  wished  to  cross  over  to  the 
Jersey  shore,  and  Gordon  was  familiar  with 
a  lonely  spot  on  the  edge  of  the  Bay,  —  one 
that  might  be  reached  with  comparative  ease, 
and  would  afford  them  the  security  desired. 

In  two  parties  they  made  their  way  to  this 


PISTOLS  AND  TEN  FULL  PACES  103 

place  early  on  the  morning  of  the  second  day 
after  their  arrival  in  the  city. 

Gordon  had  arranged  his  affairs,  and  now 
was  prepared  to  face  the  worst.  Serene  in 
aspect,  he  talked  to  Peyton  as  they  crossed 
to  the  Jersey  shore  like  a  man  engaged  in 
some  ordinary  task.  Not  that  he  failed  to 
measure  the  peril  before  him,  or  that  he  felt 
sure  in  respect  to  the  end.  Gordon's  was  a 
deep,  rich  nature,  whose  surface  only  partially 
revealed  the  great  stores  of  manhood's  finest 
treasures.  The  glow  of  a  strong  and  mani- 
fold life  was  discernible  in  his  dark,  serious 
eyes,  but  never  a  hint  of  dread,  anxiety,  or 
disquiet  appeared. 

"If  Jackson  rids  himself  of  a  rival  to- 
day," —  Gordon's  tone  was  that  of  a  man 
discussing  crops,  ships,  music,  or  any  timely 
subject,  —  "  don't  think  that  you  are  to  take 
up  cudgels  in  behalf  of  a  fallen  comrade." 

There  was  a  strange,  sudden  griping  in 
Peyton's  throat,  so  that  he  made  no  reply. 

"  Whatever  happens," —  the  spirit  throbbed 
in  Gordon's  words,  —  "I  want  you  to  know 
that  in  my  opinion  a  truer,  manlier  friend 
never  breathed  the  breath  of  life  than  the 
one  now  by  my  side." 

Peyton's  eyes  filled  with  tears  as  he  seized 


104  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

his  comrade's  hand,  but  he  was  so  agitated 
that  words  refused  to  come. 

"Jackson  is  a  scoundrel.  I  have  been 
piecing  things  together  in  my  mind,  and  I 
am  convinced  that  he  was  the  master  spirit 
in  most  of  the  chicanery  known  to  us  since 
we  came  to  Litchfield.  Nevertheless,  I  stand 
by  what  I  said  to  you  some  months  ago, — 
there 's  some  good  in  the  fellow." 

The  vigor  with  which  Gordon  spoke  ruffled 
the  man's  customary  tranquillity. 

"  Gordon,  you  've  always  been  a  mystery 
to  us.  We  don't  know  where  you  came 
from  "  —  Peyton  hesitated,  as  a  fresh  thought 
interrupted  the  train  he  was  pursuing,  and 
he  changed  his  tone,  saying  parenthetically, 
"  but  I  'm  very  sure  where  you  're  going  to,  if 
you  go  out  of  this  world ; "  then  he  contin- 
ued, —  "  but  this  one  thing  I  will  say,  I  'd 
trust  you  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  I  'd  trust 
you  with  everything  most  sacred  to  me,  old 
fellow,"  —  there  was  infinite  affection  in  the 
words,  —  "  I  'd  trust  you  as  Jonathan  trusted 
David." 

Deep  silence  followed,  language  failing  in 
certain  tender  offices. 

It  was  worth  fire  and  sword,  this  friendship 
love. 


PISTOLS  AND  TEN  FULL  PACES  105 

"  And  there 's  little  Davie  ;  "  Gordon  bent 
his  head  much  as  if  the  boy  was  walking  by 
his  side  and  he  would  speak  to  him.  "  Ah, 
Peyton,  he  's  a  choice  soul,  full  of  the  devil, 
everybody  says,  but  you  and  I  know  that  he 
has  the  making  of  as  grand  a  man  as  ever 
trod  the  soil  of  his  State.  How  I  love  the 
child  !  Peyton,  I  have  two  brothers,"  —  this 
was  the  first  bit  of  family  confidence  which 
Gordon  had  ever  reposed  in  his  comrade,  — 
"  but  I  've  never  felt  a  brother's  love  in  my 
soul  until  I  learned  to  love  Davie  —  and  — 
you."  There  was  a  telltale  pause.  "  I  'ni 
like  the  homesick  boy,"  —  a  whimsical  ex- 
pression flitted  across  Gordon's  face,  —  "  who 
longed  to  be  in  his  father's  stables  so  that  he 
could  run  into  the  house  and  see  his  mother ; 
I  long  to  be  with  little  Davie,  so  that  I  can 
run  into  the  house  and  see  the  rest  of  the 
folks."  Both  the  men  broke  into  a  gentle, 
kindly  laugh  as  a  relief  to  their  pent-up 
emotions. 

When  they  reached  the  secluded  ground, 
Jackson,  his  second,  and  a  surgeon  awaited 
them. 

The  captain  was  polite  and  guarded,  yet 
his  manner  showed  strong  excitement.  The 
fell  purpose  which  he  cherished  had  inflamed 


106  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

all  the  wild  passions  of  the  man  so  that  a  very 
demon  of  fury  seemed  to  possess  him. 

They  were  to  use  pistols. 

The  seconds  measured  off  the  distance,  ten 
full  paces,  and  then  lots  were  cast  for  the 
choice  of  positions.  The  choice  fell  to  Gor- 
don, who  naturally  took  the  place  which  gave 
him  the  advantage  of  the  sun  over  the  right 
shoulder.  Jackson  ground  his  teeth  with 
rage. 

A  lot  was  also  cast  to  determine  who 
should  give  the  word,  and  this  choice  came  to 
the  captain. 

The  pistols  were  loaded  in  each  other's 
presence,  and  the  men  took  their  places. 

It  was  a  superb,  cloudless  morning,  the 
fresh  breezes  striking  across  the  island  from 
the  sea. 

The  rules  governing  their  procedure  were 
read,  the  men  holding  their  weapons  in  readi- 
ness for  the  fatal  word. 

"  Are  you  prepared  ?  "  asked  Jackson's 
second. 

"  Yes,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Present." 

They  presented,  and  fired  almost  simulta- 
neously. 

As  the  wind  cleared  away  the  smoke,  Jack- 


PISTOLS  AND  TEN  FULL  PACES  107 

son  spoke  in  an  undertone  to  his  second, 
raising  his  hand  to  the  right  ear,  from  which 
trickled  a  few  drops  of  blood. 

Gordon  stood  in  his  position  a  few  seconds, 
then  reeled,  and  fell  upon  his  face. 

"  Curse  him  !  curse  him  !  "  muttered  Jack- 
son, his  face  contorted  with  passion,  as  he 
turned  again  to  his  second  and  hastened  with 
him  from  the  field  to  their  boat  moored  a 
little  distance  away. 

The  surgeon  ran  to  Gordon,  by  whose  side 
Peyton  had  already  knelt. 

The  wounded  man  was  placed  upon  his 
back  and  examined.  The  ball  had  evidently 
been  aimed  at  the-  heart,  but  it  struck  above 
that  organ,  lodging  in  the  left  lung. 

Taking  the  sufferer  down  to  his  boat,  re- 
storatives being  applied,  he  soon  regained 
consciousness,  but  who  could  say  what  might 
be  the  result  ?  Gordon  was  a  man  in  perfect 
health,  robust  of  constitution,  and  strong 
willed.  There  was  hope  for  him,  and  every- 
thing which  good  care,  a  devoted  friend,  and 
the  science  of  the  day  might  accomplish  would 
be  done. 

They  carried  the  wounded  man  to  his  room 
in  the  City  Hotel.  Time  alone  was  to  reveal 
the  end. 


CHAPTEK  XI 

DAVIE    SINGS   FOR    THE    CAPTAIN 

Captain  Jackson  believed  that  he  had 
given  Gordon  a  mortal  wound.  Hurrying 
back  to  the  city,  he  sprang  upon  his  steed 
and  galloped  toward  Fairfield.  At  Rye  he 
changed  horses  and  pushed  forward  with 
fresh  vigor. 

"  Gordon  has  no  family  or  intimate  friends/' 
reasoned  the  captain.  "He  will  linger  a 
few  hours  or  a  day  or  two,  and  Peyton  will 
take  charge  of  him.  The  duel  will  be  kept  a 
secret.  Now  is  the  chance  to  win  my  heart's 
love  and  get  pledges  from  that  pure  soul." 

So  the  man  knocked  at  the  Hardy  man- 
sion, late  on  the  evening  of  this  fateful  day. 

"  Why,  Captain  Jackson,  when  did  you 
leave  New  York  ?  "  was  the  greeting  of  Mary, 
as  the  young  man  entered  the  parlor. 

"  This  morning,"  was  the  answer.  "  I 
jumped  from  one  charger  to  another  in  Rye, 
so  that  I  made  the  trip  in  easy  jaunts." 

"  And  where  are  the  other  gentlemen  ?  " 


DAVIE  SINGS  FOR  THE  CAPTAIN        109 

"  They  have  business  which  detains  them." 
Never  a  shadow  of  fear  or  remorse  crept  into 
his  face. 

"  Where  did  you  see  Mr.  Gordon  last  ?  " 
Little  Davie  was  inquisitive,  for  the  swift 
and  unexplained  departure  of  his  friends  had 
grieved  him. 

"  Well,  he  and  Peyton  went  on  an  excur- 
sion into  Jersey  this  morning.  I  saw  them 
crossing  the  river.  They  like  to  have  a  good 
time,  you  know,  and  dip  into  life  when  they 
get  a  chance."  The  words  lacked  heartiness, 
but  that  might  be  explained  by  the  fact  that 
Jackson  was  jealous. 

"I've  a  great  secret  to  tell  you,"  said 
Jackson  a  half  hour  later.  He  was  talking 
in  a  confidential  way  to  Mary. 

"  Is  it  about  Gordon  ?  "  inquired  Davie, 
whose  ears  seemed  preternaturally  sharp.  He 
had  been  reading  Pilgrim's  Progress  when 
Jackson  spoke  in  an  undertone  to  his  sister. 

The  young  man,  annoyed  by  the  child, 
was  forced  to  make  the  best  of  the  situation 
and  commit  his  secret  to  the  ears  of  Davie 
and  the  rest  of  the  family. 

"  I  've  been  pressed  to  return  to  the  army 
and  go  to  the  Southwest." 

"  And  you  will  go  ?  Your  wound  is  healed, 
is  it  ?  " 


110  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

"  Ah,  Miss  Mary,  the  wound  is  healed, 
but,"  —  lowering  his  voice  so  that  only  the 
ears  of  the  girl  might  catch  the  sentence, 
"  I  am  suffering  "  — 

"  You  did  n't  get  shot  to-day,  did  you  ?  " 
exclaimed  Davie,  whose  keen  hearing  had 
caught  each  word.  "  You  have  n't  been 
fighting,  have  you  ?  "  a  look  of  real  concern 
showing  in  his  face. 

Jackson,  discomfited,  tried  to  conceal  his 
vexation. 

"  There  are  other  wounds  quite  as  deep  and 
painful  as  flesh  wounds."  But  as  everybody 
in  the  room  heard  the  remark,  it  lost  a  par- 
ticular application. 

"  If  a  man  is  hit  in  the  heart  when  he  is 
fighting,"  observed  Davie,  in  a  matter-of-fact 
way,  "  it  kills  him,  does  n't  it?  " 

"  I  think  that  is  the  average  experience," 
was  the  captain's  reply. 

"  I  shall  wear  a  shield  over  my  heart  when 
I  go  to  war.  I  '11  make  a  cute  little  iron  one 
down  at  the  forge.  Why  don't  you  cover 
your  heart,  Mr.  Jackson  ?  " 

"  What 's  the  use,"  continued  the  captain, 
"  when  you  are  already  wounded  ?  It 's  like 
locking  the  barn  after  the  horse  is  stolen." 

The  child  was  puzzled,  the  simile  lacking 
point  for  him. 


DAVIE  SINGS  FOB  THE  CAPTAIN        111 

"  There  are  specifics  for  heart  troubles," 
observed  Martha  soberly.  "  I  cannot  speak 
from  experience,"  —  she  smiled  as  she  raised 
her  head  and  turned  to  Mr.  Jackson,  —  "  but 
I've  been  told  that  honest  daily  labor  will 
often  work  marvelous  cures." 

"  I  know  a  man  that  had  heart  disease  and 
he  dropped  dead."  Davie  contributed  the 
remark  with  feeling. 

"  The  conversation  has  taken  a  rather  dole- 
ful turn,"  said  Mary ;  "  let  us  talk  on  some 
more  cheerful  subject." 

"Pistols,"  suggested  Davie,  always  mani- 
festing interest  in  war  and  firearms. 

The  next  morning  Jackson  called  upon  Mr. 
David  Hardy.  His  air  of  importance  and 
determination  failed  to  impress  the  absent- 
minded  gentleman. 

"  I  wish  to  speak  confidentially  with  you 
in  regard  to  your  niece,  Miss  Randolph." 

"  My  niece,  my  niece,"  repeated  Mr.  Hardy 
vaguely,  finally  arousing  to  the  fact  that  he 
probably  meant  Mary ;  "  why,  sir,"  surprise 
depicted  upon  his  frank  countenance,  "  I  am 
astonished,  astonished  !  What  can  she  have 
done — that  —  that  —  you  bring  any  com- 
plaints against  her  ?  "  The  words  stuck  in 
his  throat  as  he  uttered  them. 


112  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  Mr.  Hardy/'  —  the  captain  spoke  with 
haste  and  sincerity, —  "  you  misapprehend  my 
purpose.  Your  niece  is  the  very  flower  of 
womanhood." 

"I  —  I  —  yes,  —  Mr.  Jackson  —  that  is  — 
Mary  is  a  very  good  girl  and  so  is  Martha. 
I  am  proud  of  them,  and  —  they  seem  very 
happy  together  —  and  "  — 

Evidently  Mr.  Hardy  had  lost  the  connec- 
tion, his  mind  drifting  away  into  unknown 
seas.  He  had  been  thinking  upon  the  re- 
ligious problems  suggested  by  the  French 
Revolution,  and  this  attempt  to  bring  him 
back  to  Connecticut  and  domestic  affairs  was 
a  great  shock. 

"  I  am  urged  by  old  friends  to  return  to 
the  army  and  hasten  into  the  Southwest,  but, 
Mr.  Hardy,  I  cannot  go  without  some  cheer- 
ing word." 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  said  Mr.  Hardy,  "  war  is  an 
awful  calamity,  and  France  will  not  recover  in 
another  generation.  But  it  is  the  spiritual 
condition  that  occasions  the  chief  peril.  The 
whole  nation  has  rapidly  passed  into  rankest 
infidelity,  and  God  alone  knows  what  will  be 
the  outcome." 

Jackson  was  at  his  wits'  end. 

"  The  top  of  the  morning  to  you,"  said  a 


DAVIE  SINGS  FOB  THE  CAPTAIN        113 

mocking  voice,  stealing  gently  from  the  cor- 
ner of  the  room. 

"  Ah,  it  is  you,  Davie.  Your  uncle  and  I 
were  discussing  war.  Shall  I  see  your  sis- 
ters?" 

"  Use  your  eyes,  and  you  '11  see  them  on 
the  back  porch.  Old  Dinah 's  sick  to-day  and 
the  girls  are  doing  the  churning.  Come  and 
help  us,"  leading  the  way  to  the  rear  of  the 
house. 

"  Captain  Jackson  wants  to  churn,"  shouted 
the  frolicsome  child.  "  Give  him  a  chance, 
girls." 

Not  to  be  embarrassed  or  beaten  by  a  small 
boy,  the  ex-soldier  took  hold  of  the  churn- 
dasher  and  began  his  service.  But  there  was 
grave  peril  from  the  spilling  and  spattering  of 
the  cream  upon  his  clothes,  so  Davie  insisted 
upon  fastening  an  apron  around  his  waist. 

Davie's  mischief  amused  them  all  so  that 
they  made  the  welkin  ring  with  merry  laugh- 
ter. As  the  butter  was  coming,  the  task  soon 
ended,  and  then  the  party  returned  to  the 
cool  front  room. 

"  Come,  Davie,"  said  the  captain  indul- 
gently, u  here 's  another  gold  dollar  for  you, 
and  you  are  to  sing  us  a  song." 

He  placed  the  glittering  coin  upon  the  palm 


114  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

of  his  hand,  and  the  child  drew  near  to  ex- 
amine it. 

"You  '11  sing?" 

"  Yes,"  was  the  reply,  as  he  slipped  the 
dollar  into  his  pocket  and  cleared  his  throat 
for  the  performance. 

Jackson  enjoyed  the  comic  ditties  of  the 
day.  Several  of  them  had  been  purchased 
for  Davie,  who  sang  them  with  great  spirit. 

Taking  his  stand  near  the  door,  —  a  con- 
venient point  for  escape,  —  and  making  his 
very  best  bow,  the  child  sang :  — 

"  Hark,  from  the  tombs  a  doleful  sound, 
Mine  ears,  attend  the  cry  ; 
Ye  living  men,  come,  view  the  ground 
Where  you  must  shortly  lie." 

Before  the  first  stanza  was  finished,  Mary 
started  for  the  child,  but  he  slipped  into  the 
entry,  and  continued  the  familiar  hymn  of 
Watts,  — 

"  Great  God,  is  this  our  certain  doom  ? 
And  are  we  still  secure  ? 
Still  walking  downward  to  our  tomb, 
And  yet  prepared  no  more  ?  " 

He  sang  the  two  stanzas  with  his  charac- 
teristic sweetness  and  power,  with  all  the 
sobriety  of  a  worshiper  in  the  meeting-house, 
and  then  he  fled  precipitately. 

The  effect  of  the  hymn  was  not  cheering, 


DAVIE  SINGS  FOR   THE  CAPTAIN        115 

but  the  sisters  rallied,  and  made  jestful  re- 
marks upon  the  willful  pranks  of  the  incorri- 
gible child. 

Mr.  David  Hardy  was  still  sitting  in  the 
cool  parlor  absorbed  in  books,  writing  fre- 
quent notes  upon  narrow  slips  of  paper,  or 
gazing  blankly  into  space  while  living  over 
again  the  riotous  days  of  the  Red  Cockade. 
The  entrance  of  the  young  people  had  not 
disturbed  him,  but  the  song  of  the  child 
appeared  to  bring  him  back  to  the  present. 

"Ah,  Captain  Jackson,  how  are  you  this 
fine  morning  ? "  the  earlier  interview  with 
the  gentleman  having  faded  into  oblivion; 
"  what  is  the  word  from  our  young  friends  ?" 

"  A  glorious  day,  Mr.  Hardy.  Fine 
weather ;  warm  enough  to  make  corn  grow, 
and  yet  not  too  hot  to  be  seasonable.  It's 
the  first  of  the  week  since  I  saw  the  gentle- 
men. They  are  staying  at  the  City  Hotel, 
and  I  warrant  you  they  are  making  hay  while 
the  sun  shines.  These  sporting  men  like  to 
go  on  a  lark  once  in  a  while." 

It  had  been  noticed  by  the  sisters  that 
Jackson  seemed  averse  to  saying  anything 
good  about  his  absent  comrades.  The  in- 
nuendoes slyly  injected  into  his  talk  were 
sometimes  venomous,  although  he  generally 


116  FEIEND  OR  FOE 

avoided  mentioning  either  Gordon  or  Pey- 
ton. 

"  Captain  Jackson  tells  us  that  he  will  soon 
return  to  the  army,"  observed  Mary. 

"  Oh,  this  war,  how  I  grieve  over  it !  "  was 
uncle  David's  reply. 

"  The  Federalists  seem  pretty  active  these 
days."  The  captain  spoke  with  restraint,  for 
he  respected  Mr.  Hardy,  and  was  anxious  to 
win  his  goodwill.  "  I  'm  sometimes  afraid 
they  '11  be  doing  things  to  encourage  disunion 
and  worse  reverses  than  we  have  already 
suffered." 

"  Well,  sir,  you  may  be  assured  that  New 
England  will  act  for  what  she  thinks  is  the 
best.  It 's  very  hard  on  us  here  in  the  East. 
We  've  taxes  to  pay  for  the  running  of  the 
government  and  the  carrying  on  of  war,  and 
then  we  're  left  to  look  after  the  defense  of 
our  own  shores,  and  to  suffer  all  the  encroach- 
ments of  the  enemy.  It 's  a  very  ill-advised 
and  unhappy  conflict." 

Jackson  bit  his  lips  while  Mr.  Hardy  was 
speaking.  He  might  discuss  politics  freely 
and  frankly  with  Peyton,  but  there  was  too 
much  at  stake  here  for  him  to  involve  himself 
in  heated  talk. 

"I  shall  be  a  soldier  when  I'm  a  man 


DAVIE  SINGS  FOR  THE  CAPTAIN        117 

grown,"  interrupted  Davie,  who  had  walked 
into  the  room  unobserved.  H I  shall  cover 
my  heart  with  a  cute  iron  shield  when  I  go 
into  battle,  so 's  not  to  die  of  heart  trouble." 
He  winked  significantly  at  Mary.  "  Hurrah 
for  New  England  ! " 

Having  added  his  share  to  the  conversa- 
tion, he  skipped  across  the  room  to  his  elder 
sister,  printed  a  resounding  kiss  square  upon 
her  lips,  and  then  climbed  airily  out  of  the 
window. 

"  I  suppose  we  shall  see  wild  times  here 
in  the  State  before  the  war  ends,"  observed 
Martha  anxiously.  "  Will  you  go  to  New 
Orleans,  Captain  Jackson  ?  " 

"  I  shall  be  at  the  service  of  my  country, 
Miss  Martha,"  was  the  reply ;  "  glad  to  go 
down  the  Mississippi  or  elsewhere  if  needful." 

There  was  further  discussion  of  war,  poli- 
tics, and  government,  but  Jackson  spoke  with 
great  reserve,  fearing  to  give  offense  to  his 
friends. 

He  was  sitting  beneath  the  shade  of  the 
Virginia  creeper  on  the  back  porch,  one  day, 
the  two  sisters  doing  all  in  their  power  to 
entertain  him.  The  man  appeared  dejected, 
although  the  subtle  witchery  of  his  eyes  was 
brought  into  play  whenever  Mary  Randolph 


118  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

lifted  her  face  from  her  patchwork,  and  per- 
mitted him  to  hold  her  own  eyes  captive  for 
a  moment. 

"  I  've  a  big  letter  for  Captain  Jackson,'1 
shouted  little  Davie,  as  he  ran  around  the 
corner  of  the  house.  "  It 's  from  New  York. 
Look  at  it." 

He  held  it  high  in  the  air,  while  the  cap- 
tain stood  upon  his  feet  and  reached  for  the 
document. 

"  And  Mr.  Sherman  has  a  letter  from 
Peyton." 

As  the  name  was  spoken,  a  slight  look  of 
alarm  passed  over  Jackson's  face. 

"  I  know  Peyton's  writing,  and  so  does  the 
postmaster.  Mr.  Sherman  is  away,  but  he 's 
coming  home  in  the  morning.  I  think  Gor- 
don might  have  written/' 

Jackson  lingered  a  half  hour,  more  de- 
pressed than  ever,  his  gloom  and  disappoint- 
ment contrasting  curiously  with  the  splendor 
of  the  day,  the  liveliness  of  the  girls,  and  the 
high  hopes  with  which  he  had  returned  to 
Fairfield. 

The  following  morning  he  bade  his  friends 
a  long  and  painful  farewell.  A  sudden 
emergency  demanded  his  presence  in  New 
York. 


CHAPTEK  XII 

"  HERB  's    FOUL    CRIME, ROBBERY   AND 

MURDER  " 

It  was  a  mystifying  note  which  Mr.  Sher- 
man received  from  Peyton.  The  young  man 
wrote  for  the  purpose  of  explaining  his  ab- 
sence. 

"Evidently  something  has  happened  to 
Mr.  Gordon."  The  lawyer  was  stating  the 
case  to  the  sisters. 

"  You  don't  suppose  there 's  been  trouble 
between  the  gentlemen?"  Mary  put  the 
question  to  Martha,  as  they  walked  down  the 
street. 

"  Oh,  Mary,  so  many  young  men  are  hot- 
headed and  violent.  I  don't  think  Mr.  Gor- 
don would  do  anything  wrong,"  —  spoken 
with  a  force  of  conviction  that  startled  the 
elder  sister,  —  "  but  Captain  Jackson  and  Mr. 
Peyton  are  Southerners,  you  know,  and  there 's 
no  telling  what  a  fiery  temper  will  lead  to." 

"  But  it 's  Mr.  Gordon  that 's  —  what  did 
the  letter  say?" 


120  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  Why,  it  spoke  of  him  as  being  ill." 

"  Martha,  I  don't  believe  he 's  sick.  Mr. 
Peyton  would  have  said  it  in  as  many  words. 
He 's  been  hurt.     Something  has  happened." 

The  sisters  gazed  upon  each  other  in  alarm. 
While  all  the  undercurrents  of  life  did  not 
reveal  themselves,  yet  they  had  seen  enough, 
as  the  young  men  came  and  went,  to  convince 
them  that  a  war  of  passions  was  waging  be- 
neath the  smooth  exterior. 

"  The  temptations  are  so  great,  —  this  is 
such  a  wicked  world !  " 

"  Why,  Martha,  you  don't  think  they  've 
been  fighting  over  cards  or  money?"  The 
elder  sister  was  skeptical  on  the  subject. 
"  They  're  all  as  generous  and  large-hearted 
as  anybody  in  the  town." 

"  I  think,  Mary,  that  Captain  Jackson  loves 
money,  and  as  like  as  not  he  gambles  for  it. 
There  have  been  times  when  he  was  poor  as 
poverty.  We've  heard  Mr.  Gordon  say  so. 
I  have  no  faith  in  him.  And  did  you  ever 
see  such  a  change  in  a  man  these  past  four 
days?  He  has  something  on  his  mind. 
Don't  you  think  it  queer  that  he  should  leave 
just  when  we  hear  that  Mr.  Gordon  is  —  is 
hurt?" 

Mary  was  reflecting  upon  the  matter. 


BOBBEBY  AND  MUBDEB  121 

"  I  'm  glad  that  Captain  Jackson  goes  back 
to  war.  What  a  boyish  man  he  is,  with  his 
puzzling  contradictions,  —  so  much  good  in 
him,  and  so  much  bad,  I  fear  ;  but  there 's  a 
fascination  about  the  captain,  a  something 
that  makes  me  hope  for  the  best,  —  possibili- 
ties, I  suppose  we  'd  call  it." 

The  sisters  walked  a  few  steps  before  the 
conversation  was  continued. 

"  Martha,  you  were  always  a  little  prudish, 
and  much  too  stiff  and  formal.  Gentlemen 
would  pay  you  a  great  deal  more  attention  if 
you  did  n't  hold  them  at  arm's  length  all  the 
time." 

This  was  good-natured  banter. 

"  I  fear  there 's  been  a  fracas,  and  Mr. 
Gordon  is  severely  injured." 

The  tone  of  the  speaker  was  positive. 

"I  can't  tell  you  how  I  feel,  or  what  I 
see ; "  a  great  shadow  overcast  the  girl's  face, 
and  then  lifted  as  she  continued,  "  but  I  have 
faith,  —  I  have  faith." 

It  was  one  of  those  unmapped,  inexplicable 
experiences  which  come  to  keen-sighted, 
highly  sensitive  natures. 

They  now  entered  the  home. 

Jackson  returned  to  New  York,  but  he 
was  not  seen  in  public  for  several  days,  his 


122  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

whereabouts  being  unknown  to  friend  or  foe. 
It  was  between  two  and  three  weeks  after 
the  duel  that  he  made  his  reappearance  and 
announced  a  speedy  return  to  the  army. 

During  this  time  Gordon  had  been  nursed 
by  Peyton  and  a  faithful  serving-man,  so  that 
the  danger  passed,  and  he  was  once  again 
able  to  meet  friends  and  share  good  fellow- 
ship. But  his  lips  were  closed  upon  the  sub- 
ject of  his  wound. 

"  Peyton,"  he  remarked  one  day,  "  it 's 
worth  such  an  incident  in  order  to  give  a 
man  the  chance  to  fathom  the  depths  of  your 
nature.  There 's  a  passage  somewhere  in  the 
Bible  —  I  've  been  trying  to  recall  it  for  two 
weeks  —  that  fits  your  case  exactly.  It  runs 
like  this :  '  A  friend  sticketh  closer  than  a 
brother.'  I  shall  ask  Mr.  Beecher  to  preach 
from  that  text  the  next  time  I  see  him." 

"  Ah,  Gordon,  I  don't  know  your  story,  but 
you  're  no  more  '  Mystery  Gordon  '  to  me.  I 
don't  care  where  you  were  born,  or  who  were 
your  father  and  mother,  or  what  drove  you 
to  these  parts,  but  I  know  you.  I  thought 
I  'd  learned  something  about  friendship  dur- 
ing the  years  that  we  've  clung  together,  but 
Lord,  man,  it 's  these  weeks  that 's  opened  my 
eyes,  and  made  me  heart-rich." 


BOBBERY  AND  MUBDEB  123 

They  were  sitting  together  in  the  twilight, 
a  cool  breeze  from  the  bay  fanning  their  faces. 

"  I  intended  to  throw  away  my  fire,  Pey- 
ton," —  he  was  talking  about  the  duel,  — 
"  then  I  was  suddenly  taken  with  the  fancy 
to  clip  off  the  tip  of  Jackson's  right  ear.  Did 
you  notice  any  blood  on  the  man  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  saw  him  cover  his  ear  with  a  be- 
spotted  handkerchief.  But  he  must  have 
had  it  dressed  at  once,  and  it  must  have  been 
a  very  slight  wound,  for  he  was  all  right 
when  he  reached  Fairfield.  Little  Davie's 
account  of  his  visit  was  graphic.  If  the  ear 
had  been  seriously  cropped,  he  'd  have  dis- 
covered it,  and  reported  the  matter." 

"  It  was  downright  hatred  that  drove  the 
man  to  pick  a  quarrel  with  me." 

"  I  heard  to-day  that  Captain  Jackson  had 
started  for  the  Southwest.  The  girls  told  me 
in  Fairfield  Saturday  that  he  had  given  up 
his  law  office  and  reentered  the  service.  But 
it 's  too  good  to  believe." 

Peyton  had  made  a  hasty  trip  to  the  shore 
town  the  previous  week  in  order  to  re-stock 
their  wardrobe. 

"  Well,  I  still  repeat  what  I  've  said  several 
times,  —  there 's  good  in  the  scoundrel,  spite 
of  all  the  bad;  but,  Peyton,  he's  the  very 


124  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

devil  when  drinking  freely  or  wild  with  pas- 
sion. There 's  no  telling  what  crimes  the  lad 
would  commit  under  provocation." 

"  That 's  true ;  and  he  intended  to  kill  you. 
It 's  a  wonder  that  he  did  n't.  Gordon,  I 
shall  not  believe  he 's  gone  South  until  I  get 
some  definite  official  statement." 

"I  think  we  are  rid  of  him,  thank  heaven  !  " 

The  young  gentlemen  had  pleasant  rooms 
on  the  cool  side  of  the  tavern ;  they  were 
now  enjoying  days  of  delightful  comradeship, 
for  Gordon  was  rapidly  winning  back  his 
strength  in  anticipation  of  an  early  return  to 
Fairfield. 

Although  commerce  suffered  a  paralysis 
during  the  years  of  war  between  America 
and  Great  Britain,  and  Gordon's  capital  was 
invested  in  shipping  so  that  it  brought  him 
nothing,  yet  he  never  lacked  funds.  This 
was  another  mystery  that  caused  remark  on 
the  part  of  Jackson  and  his  cronies.  How  was 
he  supplied  with  cash,  unless  through  some 
dealings  with  friends  and  patrons  abroad  ? 

The  captain  had  found  it  convenient  to 
borrow  large  sums  in  the  days  of  their  inti- 
mate association,  and  Gordon  was  one  of  the 
men  that  he  had  often  drained  in  a  cosy  game 
of  cards. 


BOBBEBY  AND  MUBDEB  125 

There  are  people  who  feel  that  they  are 
not  on  terms  of  intimacy  with  friends  unless 
every  secret  is  disclosed  to  them.  There  are 
other  people  who  care  naught  for  the  things 
which  are  purely  private  or  personal.  Friend- 
ship is  a  relation  too  sacred  for  them-  to  vex 
and  belittle  it  with  curiosity,  trivial  thoughts, 
indifferent  personalities.  It  is  the  real  man, 
apart  from  the  accidents  of  station  or  the 
pettiness  of  conventionality,  that  holds  one 
in  the  strong,  enduring  bonds  of  a  noble 
affection. 

So  Peyton  did  not  discuss  the  money  affairs 
of  his  friend;  and  he  never  doubted  that 
Gordon  came  honestly  by  his  funds.  He  had 
such  confidence  in  him  that  he  knew  the  man 
would  tell  what  seemed  best  in  respect  to 
business,  family,  past,  future,  life,  or  death. 
It  was  not  for  him  to  stay  in  the  court  of  the 
strangers  when  he  was  led  into  the  soul's 
Holy  of  Holies. 

During  Gordon's  recovery  from  his  wound, 
a  sum  of  money  was  brought  to  his  room. 
Peyton  did  not  see  the  agent  through  whose 
hands  it  came,  and  he  made  no  inquiries. 
His  friend  mentioned  the  fact,  and  asked 
him  to  use  the  money  freely  in  their  daily 
expenses. 


126  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  I  wish  you  'd  carry  a  part  of  this  cash 
with  you,"  said  Gordon  one  day.  "  I  don't 
like  to  leave  so  large  an  amount  lying  loose 
about  the  room.  It  may  prove  a  temptation 
to  some  poor  sinner." 

"  Well,  as  I  'm  settling  the  bills,  I  '11  take 
what  I  think  is  necessary,  and  leave  the  rest 
to  try  the  soul  of  the  man  who  happens  to 
come  across  it." 

The  City  Hotel  was  a  popular  hostelry, 
the  scene  of  many  a  revel,  a  centre  for  the 
bucks  of  the  city.  As  the  times  were  rest- 
less, and  crime  rioted  in  various  sections  of 
the  land,  men  of  every  stamp  and  character 
frequented  such  a  well-known  public  house. 

"  I  think  we  're  among  honest  people,"  — 
Gordon  was  bidding  Peyton  good-night,  — 
"  but  I  shall  be  glad  to  find  myself  in 
Knapp's  tavern  again,  and  hear  the  genial 
postmaster  remark  upon  the  letters  which  he 
distributes  with  such  grace." 

They  both  smiled. 

"  We  '11  go  on  Captain  Burr's  sloop  day 
after  to-morrow,  if  the  doctor  says  the  word." 

So  the  young  men  separated,  Gordon's 
servant  putting  him  to  bed,  and  making  him 
comfortable  for  the  night. 

The  hotel  being  a  noisy  place,  the  early 


BOBBERY  AND  MUBDEB  127 

morning  hours  brought  the  only  quiet  of  day 
or  night. 

A  crowd  of  roystering  blades  were  singing 
their  ribald  songs  and  filling  the  house  with 
their  unrestrained  revelry. 

Gordon  faced  the  wakeful  hours,  turning 
restlessly  from  side  to  side  in  his  bed,  heap- 
ing gentlemanly  maledictions  upon  the  care- 
less, jovial  crowd  below. 

Above  the  din  of  the  carousal,  he  suddenly 
detected  low  voices.  Were  they  a  company 
of  acquaintances,  and  had  some  of  them  fool- 
ishly come  to  play  a  trick  upon  him  ? 

The  thought  flitted  through  his  brain. 

A  moment  elapsed,  and  Gordon  was  certain 
that  he  heard  footsteps  in  the  dark.  Rais- 
ing himself  in  bed,  he  listened  with  acute 
attention. 

"  Who 's  there,  and  what 's  wanted  ?  " 

The  voice  rang  clear  and  strong  through 
the  chamber.  The  noise  of  continued  jollity 
fell  upon  his  ears. 

It  occurred  to  him  that  possibly  a  servant 
had  detected  the  money,  which  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  place  in  the  middle  drawer  of  the 
old  bureau  nigh  the  head  of  his  bed.  Look- 
ing that  way,  he  felt  rather  than  saw  the 
form  of  a  man. 


128  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Gordon  was  not  in  a  condition  to  wrestle 
with  burglars ;  yet,  could  he  lie  there  feebly, 
nervelessly,  and  see  a  man  rob  him  ? 

Springing  from  his  bed,  he  made  a  dash  in 
the  dark,  and  grappled  with  the  shadowy 
unknown.  It  was  an  unequal  match  from 
the  beginning,  and  Gordon  knew  it,  but  he 
concentrated  every  energy,  and  threw  the 
man  to  the  floor.  Had  it  been  a  single- 
handed  tussle,  he  might  have  come  off  victor ; 
but  in  the  struggle  Gordon  was  flung  against 
a  second  intruder,  and  the  three  men  now 
clinched,  and  fought  like  tigers. 

"  This  is  folly,"  hoarsely  muttered  a  thick 
voice  ;  "  finish  the  fellow." 

Gordon  turned  upon  the  speaker,  and  hit 
him  a  fell  blow  in  the  face,  but  the  partner 
stabbed  him  twice  in  the  breast,  and  the  fight 
was  ended. 

The  unconscious  victim  lay  in  a  little  pool 
of  blood  by  his  bedside  while  the  two  men 
deliberately  lighted  a  candle,  searched  the  bu- 
reau, pocketed  the  bills  and  the  coins,  —  then 
extinguishing  the  light,  they  passed  through 
the  door  into  the  hall,  one  of  them  giving 
the  body  an  ugly  kick,  and  invoking  fiendish 
curses  upon  the  prostrate  man. 

The  noise  of  revelry  continued. 


BOBBERY  AND  MUBDEB  129 

Ten  minutes  later,  a  blood-stained,  disfig- 
ured, half-clad  man  suddenly  interrupted  the 
festivities  on  the  first  floor. 

"  Will  you  riot  here  while  murderers  and 
cut-throats  are  raiding  the  place  ?  "  It  was 
Peyton.  "  Lend  a  hand,  some  of  you  men. 
Bring  lights." 

Snatching  a  silver  candlestick  from  one  of 
the  tables,  he  ran  up  the  stairs,  followed  by  a 
score  of  sobered,  frightened  men. 

Entering  Gordon's  room,  they  stumbled 
against  his  limp  form. 

"  Kun  for  a  doctor,  will  you  ?  "  Discover- 
ing in  the  crowd  some  of  his  acquaintances, 
Peyton  was  addressing  them.  "  Arouse  the 
watch.  Here *s  foul  crime,  —  robbery  and 
murder." 

It  was  a  night  of  wild  excitement.  Lights 
soon  appeared  in  every  room.  Doctors, 
watchmen,  servants,  guests  —  men,  women, 
children  —  were  running  hither  and  thither 
in  vain  confab  and  activity.  Half  a  dozen 
rooms  had  been  entered  and  robbed.  Two 
men,  Peyton  and  Gordon,  braving  the  intrud- 
ers, had  fought  with  might  and  main.  Pey- 
ton, driving  the  thieves  from  his  room,  had 
given  the  alarm,  but  Gordon  was  still  insen- 
sible, the  extent  of  his  injuries  undetermined. 


130  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

It  was  a  ghastly  sight,  —  the  poor  victim 
with  torn,  bedabbled  garment,  matted  hair, 
crimsoned  face,  lying  in  the  midst  of  the 
dark,  tell-tale  pool ;  sightless,  voiceless,  await- 
ing the  return  of  life  or  the  break  of  death ! 

What  strange  creatures  are  men,  that  they 
will  dare  to  play  fast  and  loose  with  human 
destiny,  —  that  they  will  even  viciously,  defi- 
antly assume  the  prerogative  of  God,  and  say 
whether  it  shall  be  life  or  death  ! 

When  Gordon  opened  his  eyes,  it  was  to 
see  the  careworn,  distraught  face  of  Peyton 
bending  over  him,  and  Doctor  Hosack  sitting 
close  by  his  side. 

"  Thank  God!"  There  was  a  depth,  a 
sweetness  of  fervor  in  the  friend's  voice  most 
grateful  to  the  sufferer. 

"I  —  I  "  —  Gordon  hesitated  like  one  col- 
lecting his  wandering  thoughts  ;  there  was  a 
swift  flash  of  intelligence.  "  I  've  been 
robbed.     Did  you  catch  them  ?  " 

Peyton  was  overjoyed,  for  they  feared  he 
would  never  speak  again.  There  had  been 
a  great  loss  of  blood,  and  the  shock  to  his 
nervous  system  was  a  thing  yet  to  be  reckoned. 

"  No,  my  friend,"  —  the  word  "  friend  " 
had  become  strangely  dear  to  the  two  young 
fellows,  —  "  we  did  n't  catch  them.    They  've 


ROBBERY  AND  MURDER  131 

gone,  and  they  've  carried  away  your  money, 
but  what  care  we  so  long  as  you  stay  ?  " 

Did  ever  a  man  freight  simple  language 
with  stores  upon  stores  of  love,  the  words, 
"  what  care  we  so  long  as  you  stay,"  were 
burdened  to  the  limits  by  Peyton. 

Little  more  was  said.  The  happy  task  of 
winning  Gordon  back  to  life  again  now  filled 
the  days. 


CHAPTER  XIII 


"  THAT    FLAG    SHALL    NEVER     COME    DOWN 
WHILE    I    AM    ALIVE" 


Jackson's  first  letter  to  Mary  was  written 
the  day  that  he  purported  to  start  for  the 
Southwest.  Passionate,  disconnected,  urgent, 
it  betrayed  a  youth  close  upon  the  borders  of 
distraction,  blowing  hot  and  cold  with  hopes 
and  fears. 

Mary  read  parts  of  it,  and  then  refolding 
the  paper,  thrust  it  away. 

"  Hurrah,  hurrah !  "  shouted  little  Davie 
several  days  later ;  "  what  do  you  think  I  've 
got?" 

He  was  capering  through  the  yard,  making 
a  zigzag  course  toward  his  sisters,  who  had 
sought  the  shelter  of  the  back  porch. 

"  It 's  a  real  letter,  and  it 's  to  me.  See 
the  writing  there  ? "  pointing  to  the  address 
inscribed  with  full,  flowing  hand.  "  I  know 
who  wrote  it,"  skipping  away  from  Mary, 
who  reached  for  the  letter  that  she  might 
break  the  seal  and  read  it  to  the  child. 


THAT  FLAG  SHALL  NEVEB   COME  DOWN    133 

It  was  his  first  letter,  —  one  of  the  events 
in  his  little  life. 

"  That 's  Peyton's  handwriting.  Don't  I 
know  it  ?     Now,  we  '11  have  all  the  news." 

A  few  more  antics,  and  the  boy  gave  the 
packet  to  Mary,  who  quickly  tore  the  neat 
folds  apart. 

"  My  dear  Davie,"  —  so  it  began,  —  "  you 
may  thank  your  stars  that  we  're  alive  to  tell 
the  tale.  We  expected  to  go  to  Fairfield  last 
week ;  but  one  night  some  robbers  made  a  raid 
on  the  City  Hotel,  where  we  are  staying,  and 
they  gave  Mr.  Gordon  and  me  a  very  lively 
time.  There  were  two  of  them,  and  perhaps 
three.  They  broke  into  Gordon's  room  first, 
and  while  they  were  mousing  round  to  find 
his  money,  he  jumped  up  and  pitched  into 
them.  He 's  been  sick,  you  know,  so  that  he 
was  n't  fit  to  attack  a  flea,  but  he  made  the 
robbers  jump  for  a  few  seconds ;  one  of  them 
stabbed  him  twice,  and  knocked  him  sense- 
less, and  then  they  found  the  money,  and 
went  into  several  other  rooms.  There  was 
a  crowd  of  noisy  fellows  raising  a  terrible 
racket  downstairs,  so  folks  did  n't  hear  what 
was  going  on  above  them.  When  the  rob- 
bers came  to  my  room,  I  was  asleep,  but  I 
heard  them  fumbling  in  the  dark,  so  I  shot 


134  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

at  one  of  them,  and  then  for  a  minute  we 
chased  each  other  around  the  table,  the 
strangers  getting  as  good  as  they  sent  every 
time.  Finally  they  ran  out  of  the  room, 
and  I  ran  downstairs  and  called  for  help 
and  lights.  The  robbers,  of  course,  escaped. 
When  I  found  my  way  to  Gordon's  room,  he 
was  lying  on  the  floor,  still  as  death.  We 
put  him  on  the  bed,  sent  for  Doctor  Hosack, 
and  worked  over  him  for  a  couple  of  hours, 
and  then  he  came  back  to  life,  brave  as  you 
please,  asking,  the  first  thing,  if  we  'd  caught 
the  scamps.  Gordon  is  doing  very  well ;  as 
well  as  could  be  expected.  We  're  going  to 
take  the  first  sloop  that  sails  for  Fairfield ; 
so  look  out  for  us.  It  is  n't  too  late  for 
swimming  and  fishing  and  hunting,  is  it  ?  " 

Davie  listened  with  relish,  the  typical  boy's 
love  of  an  adventure  glowing  in  his  face. 

"Wouldn't  I  like  to  have  been  there?" 
was  his  first  remark.  "  I  'd  have  tripped  the 
devils,  and  "  — 

"  Why,  Davie,  Davie,  who  taught  you  to 
say  such  bad  words?"  exclaimed  Martha, 
with  horror. 

"  Why,  that 's  what  Gordon  and  Peyton 
both  called  the  sly  dog  that  robbed  the 
tavern  more  'n  a  year  ago." 


THAT  FLAG  SHALL  NEVER   COME  DOWN     135 

"  How  thankful  I  am  that  it 's  no  worse. 
Poor  man !  Mr.  Gordon  is  having  such  a 
time  !  "     Mary  spoke  with  feeling. 

"  But  we  '11  see  them  soon,"  exclaimed 
Davie,  every  motion  expressing  happy  antici- 
pation. "  We  '11  have  a  picnic  for  them,  girls; 
and  we  '11  stuff  Mr.  Gordon  with  all  the  good 
things  Dinah  can  make,  and  I  '11  row  him  in 
a  boat  so  he  can  enjoy  the  sea  air ;  and  you 
girls  can  fuss  over  him,  and  he  '11  get  strong 
again." 

Away  flew  Davie  to  tell  the  news,  while 
the  sisters  lingered  on  the  back  porch. 

"  Is  there  some  inexplicable  fatality  con- 
nected with  our  friends?"  Mary  cast  a 
questioning  glance  toward  Martha. 

"  Sometimes  life  gets  sadly  jangled."  This 
was  the  sister's  answer.  "  I  have  never 
doubted  the  integrity  of  Mr.  Gordon  and 
Mr.  Peyton.  I  think  they  are  manly,  gallant 
gentlemen ;  but  there 's  an  atmosphere  of 
secrecy  about  them  that  disturbs  me,  —  they 
say  so  little  about  their  past,  they  seem  so 
content  to  stay  in  this  quiet  town,  they  get 
into  such  curious  adventures,  they  appear  so 
different  from  other  young  people  that  we 
know." 

"  Well,  Martha,  I  thought  you  approved  of 


136  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

reserve.  As  for  their  spending  a  few  months 
in  Fairfield,  I  take  it  as  a  great  compliment 
to  the  town  and  "  —  waiting  a  moment  — 
"  to  —  to  us  "  —  spoken  with  infinite  charm. 
"  They  do  seem  to  have  more  than  their  share 
of  adventures,  but  that  makes  them  all  the 
more  attractive.  I  'm  like  Davie.  So  long 
as  no  real  harm  is  done,  I  say  the  more  spice 
of  adventure  put  into  life,  the  better.  It 
saves  us  from  stagnation." 

"  Mary,  do  you  suppose  that  Jackson  is 
the  evil  spirit  which  haunts  Mr.  Gordon  ? 
I  ve  thought  of  it." 

There  was  a  flush  on  the  sister's  face  as 
she  replied.  Jackson's  letter  was  hidden 
away  in  a  secret  place,  unanswered,  and  not 
to  be  answered;  yet  Mary  could  not  think 
that  a  young  man  revealing  so  many  good 
qualities,  patriotic  to  the  heart's  core,  hand- 
some and  soldierly  in  his  bearing,  inheriting 
various  traditions  of  a  religious  Scotch  ances- 
try, could  be  a  knave  and  a  criminal. 

"  Martha,  do  be  charitable  to  Captain 
Jackson.     I'm  afraid  Davie  has  prejudiced 

you." 

When  Gordon  and  Peyton  came  back  to 
Fairfield,  the  patriotic  citizens  of  the  place 
were   equipped   for   war.     Fort   Union   had 


THAT  FLAG  SHALL  NEVER   COME  DOWN     137 

been  garrisoned,  Battery  Point  prepared  for 
defense,  and  the  town  company  of  infantry 
well  drilled  in  the  evolutions  of  the  battlefield. 

"  We  form  ourselves  into  a  voluntary  asso- 
ciation, and  pledge  our  lives,  our  property, 
and  sacred  honor  to  defend  our  rights,  privi- 
leges, and  independence,"  said  these  men. 

Numerous  public  meetings  fostered  enthu- 
siasm, "  the  virtuous  females  of  Mill  River " 
had  made  military  clothes  for  the  local  sol- 
diery, and  a  spirit  of  fight  was  manifest  on 
various  occasions. 

"  We  view  with  indignation  the  many  out- 
rages committed  by  Great  Britain  against  our 
country,"  —  quoting  from  the  resolutions 
adopted  by  the  Democrats  of  the  village. 
"  We  view  with  contempt  their  pretended 
right  to  blockade  our  coast."  "  We  view 
with  abhorrence  their  repeated  pretensions  of 
friendship." 

During  these  days  Gordon  remained  on 
friendly  terms  with  his  Fairfield  acquaint- 
ances, and  soon  regained  his  wonted  strength, 
venturing  a  ride  to  Stonington  on  the  eighth 
of  the  month. 

In  obedience  to  Admiral  Cochrane' s  orders 
to  "  destroy  the  coast  towns  and  ravage  the 
country,"    Commodore   Hardy   appeared   off 


138  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

the  harbor  with  .the  Ramillies,  the  Pactolus, 
the  bomb-ship  Terror,  and  the  brig  Dispatch. 
Having  anchored  his  small  squadron  two 
miles  away,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
of  August  ninth,  he  sent  a  flag  to  the  town 
authorities,  saying  :  "  Not  wishing  to  destroy 
the  unoffending  inhabitants  residing  in  the 
town  of  Stonington,  one  hour  is  granted 
them  from  the  receipt  of  this  to  remove  out 
of  the  town." 

When  the  citizens  asked  if  a  flag  would  be 
received  from  them,  an  answer  was  given  in 
the  negative,  so  the  stout-hearted  people  sent 
this  characteristic  reply :  — 

u  We  shall  defend  the  place  to  the  last 
extremity.  Should  it  be  destroyed,  we  will 
perish  in  the  ruins." 

The  ring  of  defiance  resounded  in  the 
words;  the  dreaded  day  of  conflict  had 
dawned. 

Consternation  and  excitement  prevailed  on 
every  side.  Women,  children,  the  aged,  and 
the  infirm  were  hurried  into  the  back  country, 
silver  and  keepsakes  thrown  into  carts  and 
dragged  beyond  the  danger  line.  Men  being 
summoned  to  resist  the  enemy,  a  small  band 
of  militia  was  stationed  on  the  point  of  the 
peninsula  to  watch  for  the  approach  of  the 


THAT  FLAG  SHALL  NEVER   COME  DOWN    139 

British,  —  swift  and  humble  preparation  for 
the  fight. 

At  eight  o'clock  the  bomb-ship  began  to 
throw  shells  into  the  village. 

"  Now,  this  is  something  worth  seeing/' 
remarked  Peyton.  "  I  'm  sorry  for  the  towns- 
folk, but  here's  a  taste  of  war  evidently 
planned  for  our  special  benefit." 

The  young  gentlemen  had  stabled  their 
horses  in  a  barn  on  the  edge  of  the  village, 
and  hurried  down  to  the  centre  of  action. 

As  night  came  on,  the  shells  continued  to 
fly  over  the  town,  and  rockets  were  hurled 
from  the  launches.  Every  able-bodied  man 
on  shore  was  alert  putting  out  the  fires  that 
were  started  in  different  parts  of  the  town, 
or  running  hither  and  thither  in  the  effort  to 
do  something  for  the  preservation  of  property 
and  the  defense  of  the  place. 

"  Look  at  that  shell  as  it  sails  gracefully 
through  the  air!  And,  by  Jove,  there's  a 
rocket  coming  our  way."  Gordon  was  speak- 
ing, as  they  emerged  from  the  tavern  where 
they  had  been  taking  a  hasty  supper.  "  Let 's 
go  down  to  where  Lieutenant  Hough  and  his 
men  are  stationed." 

At  midnight  the  firing  ceased.  There  had 
been  no  loss  of  life,  and  the  injury  done  to 


140  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

buildings  was  slight.  Meanwhile,  messengers 
informed  General  Cushing,  the  United  States 
commander  of  the  district,  and  he  communi- 
cated with  General  Williams,  the  commander 
of  militia,  so  that  a  regiment  was  ordered  to 
Stonington. 

It  was  on  the  way  to  the  extreme  point  of 
the  peninsula  that  Gordon  and  Peyton  over- 
took a  bold  company  of  men  dragging  the 
only  ordnance  of  the  place  down  to  the  spot 
where  it  might  avail  in  case  the  enemy  at- 
tempted a  landing.  There  were  two  eighteen, 
one  six,  and  one  four  pound  cannon.  Breast- 
works were  constructed,  and  here  by  the 
streaming  light  of  the  rockets  the  militia 
observed  the  approach  of  the  British.  Re- 
serving their  fire  until  the  barges  and  a 
launch  drew  nigh  the  southeast  point,  they 
belched  forth  with  startling  effect,  shattering 
the  enemy's  vessels  so  that  they  retreated  to 
the  larger  ships  of  war. 

Through  the  night  there  was  ceaseless  vigi- 
lance and  activity,  Gordon  and  Peyton  pass- 
ing up  and  down  the  streets  and  roads  with 
other  restless  watchers,  anxious  for  the  coming 
of  the  dawn,  that  it  might  bring  uncertainty 
to  an  end.  Little  sleep  was  there  in  Stoning- 
ton that  night,  for  the  prospects  were  that  the 


THAT  FLAG  SHALL  NEVER  COME  DOWN    141 

coming  day  would  witness  a  desperate  fight, 
and  possibly  the  annihilation  of  the  town. 

The  whaling  and  sealing  business  of  Ston- 
ington  had  been  large  in  bygone  days,  so 
that  the  town  was  well-nigh  ruined  by  the 
war.  For  its  many  ships  were  useless,  while 
its  citizens,  formerly  engaged  in  various  mari- 
time ventures,  eked  out  a  poor  living. 

"  You  have  a  little  money  invested  in  some 
of  these  vessels,  have  you  not  ? "  inquired 
Peyton,  pointing  in  the  direction  of  the 
shadowy  merchant  fleet  lying  along  the 
nearer  shore. 

"  Yes,"  was  Gordon's  answer.  "  I  'm  here 
to  see  what  becomes  of  my  investment.  This 
is  one  of  the  incidents  in  commercial  life." 

"  You  take  it  philosophically." 

"  A  man  is  a  fool  to  take  it  any  other  way. 
There  are  ups  and  downs  for  all  of  us." 

Toward  morning  the  two  men  snatched  a 
little  sleep,  but  they  were  aroused  at  daylight 
when  the  Pactolus  and  the  Dispatch  made 
their  way  nearer  the  village. 

The  frigate  grounded,  and  was  useless  for 
the  fight  which  ensued.  When  the  Terror 
opened  fire,  it  grew  so  hot  that  the  troops  did 
not  assemble  in  the  village ;  but  the  majority 
of  the  shells  passed  over  the  houses  and 
struck  where  little  damage  resulted. 


142  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

A  little  after  six  o'clock,  Captain  Holmes, 
an  expert  gunner,  took  charge  of  the  eighteen 
pounder  in  the  battery  on  the  point.  The 
gun  was  double  shotted  with  solid  round 
balls,  and  when  the  Dispatch  drew  near 
enough  to  present  a  fair  mark,  the  venerable 
soldier  fired  a  shot  which  hit  the  brig  in 
the  hull.  For  an  hour  there  was  the  swift 
interchange  of  war,  but  the  ammunition  of 
Captain  Holmes  was  exhausted,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  withdraw,  spiking  his  gun  so  that 
it  could  not  be  turned  on  the  town  by  the 
enemy. 

"  The  village  is  defenseless  now,"  exclaimed 
Peyton,  as  he  observed  the  change  in  affairs. 

"  Did  you  hear  what  Holmes  said  when 
one  of  the  men  at  the  battery  proposed  a 
surrender  ?     It 's  worth  remembering.' ' 

"What  was  it?" 

The  two  were  standing  on  the  edge  of  the 
town  a  few  rods  from  the  militia. 

"  '  No,'  spoken  with  indignation,  '  that  flag 
shall  never  come  down  while  I  am  alive ! '  " 

"  That  sounds  like  '76,"  responded  Peyton. 

"  Ah,  is  not  that  powder,  —  some  fresh 
kegs?" 

"  And  they  are  dragging  the  cannon  to  the 
blacksmith  shop  to  drill  the  spike  out." 


THAT  FLAG  SHALL  NEVER   COME  DOWN    143 

This  was  about  nine  o'clock.  A  little  later 
the  redoubt  on  the  point  opened  fire  again. 

"  I  tell  you/'  exclaimed  Peyton  excitedly, 
"  we  're  hitting  the  brig,  and  she  '11  haul  off 
soon  to  safer  quarters." 

Throngs  of  observers  stood  watching  the 
effect  of  the  eighteen  pounder  as  her  shots 
struck  the  Dispatch. 

"  There  she  goes.  She 's  slipping  her 
cables.     Hurrah  !  Hurrah  !  " 

The  Terror  continued  shelling  the  town, 
although  it  was  a  waste  of  ammunition. 

Observing  that  the  fight  wavered  in  the 
balance,  the  militia  gathered,  and  order  was 
restored,  a  new  spirit  of  courage  showing 
itself  in  the  return  of  many  people  to  their 
homes.  During  the  afternoon,  a  flag  was  sent 
to  Commodore  Hardy,  asking  him  the  fate  of 
the  town.  Being  assured  that  no  torpedoes 
had  been  fitted  out  from  Stonington,  he 
agreed  to  cease  hostilities  on  condition  that 
the  wife  of  James  Stewart,  a  British  Consul, 
was  sent  on  board.  But  General  Isham,  com- 
manding the  American  forces,  replied  that  he 
was  not  able  to  comply  with  the  demand,  so 
another  night  of  terror  and  uncertainty  passed. 

"  The  fracas  drags  along  a  slow  length," 
remarked   Gordon   on   the   evening    of    the 


144  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

second  day.  "  Another  twenty-four  hours  of 
suspense  will  bring  on  a  fever,  or  drive  the 
women  and  children  mad." 

"  But  you  see  that  our  forces  are  gathering 
in  larger  numbers  all  the  time,  so  that  we  can 
prevent  a  landing.  If  the  shells  and  rockets 
don't  bring  on  a  conflagration,  we  're  safe." 

When  the  night  shut  down,  there  was  a 
stillness  that  alarmed  the  citizens  almost  as 
much  as  the  noise  of  roaring  cannon  and 
bursting  shells.  The  young  men  watched 
with  their  acquaintances  a  part  of  the  time, 
and  slept  a  disturbed  sleep  through  the  rest 
of  the  night. 

"  By  heavens ! "  exclaimed  Peyton, "  they  've 
made  a  fresh  start." 

The  Terror  was  throwing  shells  at  sunrise, 
and  later  the  Ramillies  and  the  Pactolus 
opened  fire. 

"  What  a  spiteful  broadside."  It  was 
twice  repeated.     "  Is  it  a  parting  salute  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Gordon.  "  They  are 
withdrawing." 

Cheers  rent  the  air. 

It  was  past  noon  when  the  Terror  ceased 
her  bombardment,  and  about  four  o'clock  the 
enemy  sailed  away  toward  Fisher's  Island. 

"  Come,  we  will  take  a  note  of  the  enemy's 


THAT  FLAG  SHALL  NEVER   COME  DOWN    145 

ravages,"  observed  Peyton,  as  a  little  knot  of 
young  men  passed  down  the  main  street  of 
the  town,  and  marked  the  signs  of  desolation. 

The  British  had  thrown  more  than  three 
hundred  shells  and  fire  carcasses,  more  than 
fifty  tons  of  metal  being  used  by  them  in  the 
bombardment ;  but  not  a  person  was  killed, 
and  only  half  a  dozen  people  wounded.  Some 
twenty  buildings  had  caught  fire,  but  the 
faithful  watch  and  work  of  the  volunteer 
patrol  succeeded  in  extinguishing  the  flames. 
Forty  houses  and  shops,  or  other  structures, 
were  hit,  but  only  three  or  four  of  them  seri- 
ously injured. 

"  Well,  this  is  the  most  astonishing  thing 
in  all  the  history  of  warfare,"  exclaimed  Pey- 
ton, after  they  had  inspected  the  town  and 
heard  the  reports  of  damages.  "  A  lively 
bombardment  on  the  part  of  three  or  four 
ships,  a  strong  force  of  marines  to  back  up 
the  play  of  their  artillery,  and  a  defenseless 
town  at  their  mercy ;  yet  such  a  rally  of 
citizens  and  militia  in  resistance,  such  bravery 
and  shrewdness  in  the  management  of  the 
brief  campaign,  that  not  a  serious  casualty  is 
recorded.  Why,  if  Connecticut  has  taken  no 
other  part  in  the  war,  she  has  shown  a  spirit 
and  achieved  a  victory  here  that  is  worth  all 
honor." 


146  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Gordon  nodded  an  assent. 

"And  the  old  flag  remains  nailed  to  the 
stick,"  continued  Peyton,  yielding  to  an  im- 
pulse prompting  him  to  huzza.  "  They  say 
there  are  nine  holes  in  it,  but  in  spite  of  its 
riddled  condition,  it  still  holds  together  and 
flaunts  its  challenge  to  the  enemy." 

It  was  a  futile  and  discouraging  action  for 
the  British.  They  gained  nothing,  and  re- 
port said  their  losses  were  twenty-one  killed 
and  fifty  wounded.  A  hostile  squadron  had 
been  repulsed  by  undisciplined  volunteers 
with  meagre  equipment,  aided  in  the  latter 
part  of  the  conflict  by  a  few  helpers  from 
the  neighboring  troops. 

"  Gordon,"  remarked  Peyton,  "  you  look 
unhappy.     Did  any  shipping  catch  fire  ?  " 

"  No,  Peyton,  it  is  n't  the  loss  of  ships  or 
trade  that  breaks  my  heart.  It 's  war,  vain, 
heartless,  shameful  war,  —  mother  against 
daughter,  or  daughter  against  mother.  And 
where  is  the  sense  or  the  justice  of  it  ?  "  The 
men  stood  lost  in  thought. 

As  they  retraced  their  steps  through  the 
shore  towns,  the  words  recurred  to  them 
again  and  again  —  "  mother  against  daughter, 
daughter  against  mother.  And  where  is  the 
sense  or  the  justice  of  it  ?  " 


CHAPTER  XIV 

A   FORCED    VISIT    TO    THE   RAMILLIES 

The  August  days  passed  all  too  quickly. 
Neither  of  the  young  men  was  in  a  mood  for 
work,  and  Gordon's  accident  argued  another 
reason  for  his  putting  off  a  return  to  the 
office  of  Mr.  Sherman. 

War  and  politics  continued  to  be  the  topics 
uppermost  in  the  minds  of  the  people,  for 
the  purpose  of  the  British  to  raid  the  shore 
towns  had  aroused  all  the  martial  instincts 
of  the  rugged  New  Englander,  although  the 
peace  party  pressed  the  necessity  for  an  end 
to  hostilities  as  never  before. 

There  were  petty  fights  off  the  Connecticut 
shores  day  after  day,  reminding  the  older 
inhabitants  of  the  whaleboat  warfare  carried 
on  with  a  high  hand  during  the  Revolution. 
The  enemy  sailed  up  and  down  the  waters 
with  the  air  of  bullies  who  boastfully  strut  in 
public  places. 

A  race  between  American  and  English 
boats  became  a  common  event,  many  thrilling 


148  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

adventures  being  related  by  the  men  whose 
enterprises  urged  them  to  brave  all  perils  of 
assault  or  capture. 

Sailing  was  one  of  the  sports  that  brought 
fresh  color  to  Gordon's  cheeks.  A  good  sea- 
man, loving  the  salt  water,  he  knew  how  to 
manage  his  craft  with  skill.  So  the  men 
spent  many  days  in  skirting  the  shore,  tak- 
ing with  them  as  inseparable  comrade,  little 
Davie. 

During  these  happy  excursions  they  had 
been  fortunate  in  evading  the  enemy,  a  single 
pursuit  on  the  part  of  the  British  breaking 
the  even  tenor  of  their  way.  Gordon  and 
Peyton  did  not  wish  to  fall  into  the  clutches 
of  Commodore  Hardy,  for  stories  were  rife 
concerning  the  fresh  impressment  of  men 
into  the  royal  service.  Yet  the  pleasure  of 
sailing  was  too  great  for  them  to  pay  much 
heed  to  any  risks  incurred. 

"  I  have  half  a  mind  to  return  home  and 
enlist  in  the  army,"  remarked  Peyton. 

They  had  been  reading  the  account  of 
Admiral  Cockrane  at  Washington.  It  was 
familiar  ground  to  the  young  man,  many 
friends  and  relatives  being  among  the  suf- 
ferers; the  narrative  aroused  both  indigna- 
tion and  resentment. 


A  FORCED   VISIT  TO  THE  BAMILLIES     149 

"  It  was  a  dastardly  act,"  exclaimed  Mary. 
"  I  hate  men  that  engage  in  such  a  wanton 
destruction  of  property." 

"  That  is  the  policy  which  shapes  their 
course  now,"  answered  Peyton.  "  The  in- 
crease of  their  fleet  on  this  side  of  the  water 
means  a  war  scourge  all  along  the  shore. 
They  think  that  ravaging  our  coast  will 
bring  us  to  terms." 

"  I  'm  for  an  honorable  peace,"  —  there 
was  a  noble  earnestness  in  the  manner  of 
Gordon,  — "  and  I  believe  the  sentiment 
prevails  in  England.  War  is  always  cruel. 
This  entire  Atlantic  line  lies  at  the  mercy  of 
the  foe ;  but  I  dare  predict  that  the  horrors 
which  you  suggest  will  not  be  widespread." 

"  You  are  sanguine,  my  friend ;  or  do 
you  speak  with  authority  ? "  quizzically  ex- 
pressed by  Peyton.  "I  detect  no  signs  of 
settlement." 

"  It  is  always  darkest  before  day,"  con- 
tinued Gordon.  "  You  don't  think  Commo- 
dore Hardy  has  been  harsh  or  mean  in  his 
treatment  of  the  shore  people,  do  you  ?  " 

"  Speaking  his  name  reminds  me  that  I 
have  intended  to  ask  Mr.  David  Hardy  con- 
cerning his  forbears.  The  commodore  may 
be  a  relation  of  these  young  ladies." 


150  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  Curious  that  it  never  occurred  to  us," 
answered  Mary.  "  But  our  family  has  lived 
in  this  town  so  many  generations  that  it 
would  be  necessary  to  go  back  a  long  way  to 
discover  kinship  ties  with  this  officer  of  the 
royal  navy." 

Little  Davie  was  thinking  about  Commo- 
dore Hardy  on  the  next  day  when  the  gen- 
tlemen skimmed  across  the  sound  to  Long 
Island. 

"  I  'd  like  to  see  the  Kamillies."  He  had 
questioned  Gordon  a  score  of  times  in  respect 
to  the  flagship  and  the  commander  of  the 
fleet. 

It  was  sheer  good  nature  that  prompted 
the  two  men  to  venture  along  the  coast  until 
they  sighted  the  ship  by  the  help  of  their 
powerful  glass. 

Such  curiosity  often  passed  unnoted,  but 
in  this  case  the  brig  Dispatch  turned  her 
attention  to  the  pleasure-seekers,  and  bore 
down  upon  the  sloop  with  evident  purpose  of 
investigation.  The  British  were  suspicious 
of  every  strange-acting  craft,  still  fearing  the 
hideous  execution  of  the  submarine  mechan- 
ism devised  by  American  ingenuity. 

There  was  nothing  in  the  aspect  of  Gor- 
don's pleasure  boat  to  excite  the  hostility  of 


A  FORCED   VISIT  TO   THE  BAMILLIES     151 

the  British,  but  it  became  evident  that  the 
brig  intended  to  overhaul  the  stranger.  Every 
bit  of  canvas  on  each  craft  was  made  to  do 
full  duty.  There  was  a  spanking  breeze, 
and  the  full-bellied  sails  caught  the  spirit  of 
the  race. 

Gordon  and  Peyton  bent  to  their  sailor 
tasks  like  old  salts,  while  Davie  watched  the 
sport  with  intense  delight.  What  is  more 
exhilarating  than  a  race  under  such  circum- 
stances ? 

Gordon's  aim  was  to  dart  into  some  of  the 
friendly  bays  or  inlets  that  fret  the  Connecti- 
cut shore,  and  thus  elude  their  pursuers,  but 
the  right  place  did  not  show  itself,  and  the 
brig  gained  steadily  upon  them. 

On  they  swept,  like  huge  creatures  of  a 
mythical  age,  ploughing  the  sea  in  pride, 
driving  the  yielding  waters  before  them. 
Every  nerve  was  stretched,  every  device  em- 
ployed, while  the  hunter  drew  nearer  and 
nearer  his  prey. 

There  was  a  familiar,  hopeful  turn  of  jut- 
ting headland  in  the  distance.  Could  they 
make  the  little  passage  framed  by  jagged 
rocks,  and  press  into  the  small  haven  beyond, 
or  must  they  give  over  the  race  and  submit 
humbly  to  captivity  ? 


152  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

The  boom  of  a  gun,  a  white  puff  of  smoke, 
the  splintering  of  a  mast,  and  the  question 
was  settled. 

"  It 's  a  vain  flight/'  said  Gordon  coolly. 

Davie  watched  each  movement  of  the  foe 
with  speechless  fascination.  As  the  sloop 
lay  to,  and  the  launch  from  the  brig  cut 
through  the  brine,  the  gentlemen  quietly 
awaited  the  coming  of  their  captors. 

"  They  're  going  to  take  us  on  to  the  brig, 
ain't  they  ?  "  It  was  the  first  remark  of  the 
child  since  the  ball  had  splintered  the  mast. 

"  I  think  so,  Davie." 

Gordon  spoke  in  a  matter-of-fact  way. 

"  I  s'pose  they  '11  impress  us  into  the  navy, 
won't  they  ?  " 

The  men  smiled,  for  the  child  was  small  of 
his  age. 

"  What  under  the  sun  would  you  do  in  the 
navy  ?  " 

"  I  'd  kill  the  tyrants  ! "  hissed  the  boy, 
rage  mantling  his  cheeks. 

Peyton  was  thinking  upon  the  awkward- 
ness of  their  position.  It  would  be  apparent 
to  any  discerning  eye  that  Gordon  and  him- 
self were  gentlemen,  yet  gentlemen  had  been 
made  to  suffer  when  caught  by  their  British 
foes. 


A  FOBCED   VISIT  TO  THE  EAMILLIES     153 

When  the  royal  officer  boarded  the  sloop, 
he  was  received  with  deference,  and  the 
command  to  go  with  him  to  the  Dispatch  was 
courteously  obeyed. 

On  board  the  brig  the  prisoners  were 
treated  with  respect,  while  a  turn  about  hav- 
ing been  made,  the  Ramillies  soon  hove  in 
sight.  They  were  taking  the  men  to  the  flag- 
ship. 

An  hour  or  more  passed,  during  which  time 
Davie  observed  this  new  phase  of  life  sud- 
denly revealed  to  him,  while  his  companions 
gravely  reflected  upon  the  situation. 

If  Commodore  Hardy  was  the  man  that 
common  report  faithfully  described,  they 
might  look  for  kind  treatment  and  a  possible 
dismissal  on  the  morrow.  If  he  was  to  be 
credited  with  what  his  haters  said  about  him, 
they  might  expect  something  disagreeable. 

*  I  '11  see  the  Ramillies,"  whispered  Davie 
to  Gordon. 

A  launch  carried  them  all  to  the  commo- 
dore's ship,  and  he  happened  to  be  on  deck 
when  they  arrived.  One  after  the  other 
climbed  into  the  great  warship ;  first  the 
captive  crew,  and  then  Davie  and  Peyton. 
Gordon  came  up  last. 

As  Commodore  Hardy  cast  his  eyes  upon 


154  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

the  company,  a  swift  change  in  the  expression 
of  his  face  was  noted,  —  surprise,  amazement. 
It  was  a  fleeting  look,  which  gave  place  to 
his  accustomed  aspect. 

Davie  had  faced  about  that  he  might  see 
his  friends,  and  it  was  in  his  turning  that  he 
observed  Gordon  lift  the  hand  to  his  face 
and  press  the  forefinger  to  his  lips.  Glanc- 
ing quickly  toward  the  commodore,  Davie 
detected  a  responsive  flash  of  intelligence. 

After  a  searching  examination  of  the  pris- 
oners, Commodore  Hardy  led  Gordon  below, 
while  the  other  members  of  his  party  lingered 
on  deck. 

An  hour  passed,  when  they  returned,  and 
the  word  was  given  to  make  the  Americans 
as  comfortable  as  possible.  This  was  Davie's 
opportunity  to  examine,  the  warship. 

"  And  what  is  your  name,  my  little  man  ?  " 
questioned  the  commodore,  observing  the 
child's  interest  and  fearlessness. 

"  David  Hardy  Randolph,  sir." 

"  Hardy  !  Hardy  !  "  exclaimed  the  commo- 
dore, with  curiosity.  "  How  came  you  by 
my  name  ?  " 

"It's  for  my  uncle,  David  Hardy,"  was 
the  quick  reply.  "And  my  grandfather's 
name  was  Jeremiah  Hardy." 


A  FORCED   VISIT  TO   THE  RAMILLIES     155 

"  And  how  long,  pray  tell  me,  have  you 
and  your  people  lived  in  these  parts  ?  " 

"  Oh,  ever  since  Anne  Hardy  the  witch 
was  hung,  and  Mary  says  that 's  more  'n  a 
hundred  and  fifty  years  ago." 

"  No  chance  to  claim  you  for  a  British  sub- 
ject, then."  A  smile  spread  over  the  speak- 
er's face. 

"  No,  sir.  I  'm  a  freeborn  American  citi- 
zen." Little  Davie  swelled  with  visible  pride 
as  he  made  the  reply. 

The  next  morning  Gordon  with  his  two 
friends  and  the  crew  returned  to  the  sloop. 

All  day  and  all  night  they  lay  becalmed 
near  the  fleet,  but  on  the  second  morning, 
catching  a  favorable  breeze,  they  sped  on  their 
homeward  way. 

Gordon  appeared  Sphinx-like.  Evidently 
matters  of  serious  import  had  been  discussed 
in  his  private  interview  with  Commodore 
Hardy.  Davie  imagined  that  his  friend  was 
in  trouble.  Watching  the  play  of  emotion  in 
the  man's  face,  the  great,  loving  heart  of  the 
little  child  suffered  for  him.  Stately  ship, 
savage  guns,  obedient  marines  in  their  queer 
uniforms,  the  order,  cleanliness,  majesty  of 
the  man-of-war,  all  stamped  themselves  upon 
the  mind  of  Davie;  but  he  did  not  ponder 


156  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

over  these  things,  nor  picture  to  himself  the 
delight  of  telling  their  adventure  to  the  home 
folks.  Davie  was  distressed  for  his  good 
friend. 

After  a  time  he  stole  quietly  to  his  side,  — 
Gordon  was  leaning  against  the  shattered 
mast,  eyes  fixed  in  space,  —  and  reaching  for 
his  right  hand,  grasped  it  with  quick,  ner- 
vous grip,  confidently  keeping  hold  until  the 
man  might  deign  to  notice  him. 

There  they  stood  for  minutes,  man  and 
boy  linked  into  beautiful  fraternity,  words 
that  might  interrupt  the  flow  of  sympathy 
left  unsaid. 

There  was  a  delicacy  of  insight  peculiar 
to  the  boy ;  a  maturity  of  discernment  which 
guided  him  in  perplexing  circumstances.  For 
his  precocity  was  not  mere  smartness ;  an 
element  of  spiritual  shrewdness  pertained  to 
it,  a  wonderful  heart  knowledge  and  power. 

Gordon  came  back  from  his  far-away 
thoughts  and  returned  the  gentle  pressure  of 
the  boy's  hand.  Looking  down  into  his 
young  face,  the  kind  man  smiled. 

"  I  know  you  're  close  by  my  side,  Davie." 
These  were  Gordon's  words  of  greeting. 
"  You  're  a  great  comfort  to  me." 

"  Shall  we  tell  about  it  ?  "  whispered  the 
child. 


A  FORCED   VISIT  TO  THE  RAMILLIES     157 

It  had  occurred  to  him  that  there  might 
be  reasons  why  their  adventure  should  not  be 
bruited  abroad,  and  this  was  perhaps  the 
greatest  sacrifice  that  a  child  could  make 
under  the  circumstances,  —  to  hold  his  tongue 
and  nurse  such  a  rare  secret. 

"  We  '11  have  to  tell  about  it,"  was  the 
answer.  "  But  we  '11  be  very  wise  in  our 
story-telling.  Commodore  Hardy  thought 
we  might  be  planning  some  mischief,  and 
when  I  told  him  how  we  liked  to  sail,  and 
that  I  had  been  sick,  he  let  us  go.  You  see 
he  's  a  Hardy  —  has  good  blood  in  him  — 
does  n't  wish  to  do  anybody  harm  —  and  will 
be  glad  when  the  war  ends." 

Davie  knew  that  Gordon  told  him  the  sur- 
face explanation ;  that  his  interview  with 
Commodore  Hardy  had  to  do  with  other  and 
deeper  things  than  the  pleasure  sailing  up 
and  down  the  sound ;  but  this  was  all  that 
his  friend  chose  to  say.  Such  was  the  boy's 
faith  in  Gordon  that  he  accepted  this  answer 
as  sufficient,  although  curiosity  was  not  less 
imperious  in  his  nature  than  in  the  nature  of 
other  boys  at  his  age. 

Peyton's  perplexity  equaled  that  of  his  com- 
rades, it  being  clear  to  him  that  Commodore 
Hardy  and  Gordon  were  old  acquaintances, 


158  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

and  that  possibly  a  more  intimate  connection 
existed.  The  "  blue-light  "  agitation  came 
to  his  mind.  And  then  there  still  clung  to 
his  friend  the  mystery  which  years  had  not 
cleared  away. 

At  the  same  time  Peyton  harbored  no  doubts 
respecting  Gordon's  honor  and  straightfor- 
wardness. There  must  be  good  and  sufficient 
reasons  for  the  secrecy  which  enveloped  the 
past  like  a  mist  clinging  to  a  mountain. 

"  I  '11  stick  to  him  through  thick  and  thin. 
I  '11  never  distrust  him,  even  when  the  dark- 
ness is  blacker  than  the  murkiest,  stormiest 
night." 

This  was  the  conclusion  which  Peyton 
reached  as  he  figured  over  the  knotty  pro- 
blems which  harassed  him  and  they  entered 
Black  Rock  Harbor. 


CHAPTER  XV 

LAUNCHING   INTO   THE    DEEP 

The  absence  of  Davie  and  the  young 
gentlemen  was  a  time  of  great  distress  in  the 
Hardy  family.  Capture  and  impressment  by 
the  British  —  the  fate  to  which  so  many  men 
had  been  consigned  —  stared  the  home  people 
in  the  face. 

It  was  a  festive  day,  therefore,  when  Davie 
once  again  bestirred  himself  in  familiar  places 
and  gave  way  to  the  wild  joy  of  his  soul. 
The  adventure  concerned  all  the  townsfolk, 
so  that  the  story  was  told  and  retold  until  it 
grew  threadbare.  But  never  a  word  compro- 
mised Gordon. 

The  young  men  entered  Mr.  Sherman's 
office  in  September ;  it  was  merely  a  nominal 
service  which  they  performed.  Recent  events 
had  turned  their  thoughts  into  other  channels 
than  law.  They  read  the  local  papers  and 
"  Niles's  Register  "  with  great  care;  they  en- 
joyed long  talks  with  Mr.  Sherman  on  the 
political  outlook ;  they  posted  themselves  on 


160  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

every  phase  of  the  war;  and  last  but  not  least, 
they  quoted,  sentimental  poetry  with  appre- 
ciation of  its  subtler  meanings. 

"  I'm  in  a  strait  betwixt  two/'  said  Peyton. 
"  Shall  I  go,  or  shall  I  stay  ?  " 

It  was  a  question  of  joining  the  army. 

"  Well,  my  friend,"  —  Gordon's  manner 
was  judicial, — "I  do  not  wish  to  be  intrusive, 
but  it's  my  opinion  that  this  war  will  soon 
end.  Politics  has  played  the  deuce  with 
England  and  America  all  through  the  con- 
flict. The  people  do  not  want  to  fight ;  they 
have  nobler  ambitions  than  the  achievement 
of  military  glory.  Is  not  France  an  illus- 
tration and  a  warning  ?  The  Englishmen 
on  both  sides  of  the  sea  are  men  of  finer, 
higher  instincts  than  the  big  or  small  Napo- 
leons of  the  world.  We  've  a  great  destiny, 
—  we  Anglo-Saxons,  —  and  mind  you,  we  're 
the  same  people,  whether  it 's  the  Union  Jack 
that  floats  above  us  or  the  Stars  and  Stripes. 
The  war  is  a  gigantic  piece  of  folly  —  worse 
than  a  blunder,  it  is  criminal.  We  are  one 
race,  and  our  interests  common,  indivisible." 

As  the  speaker  delivered  himself,  the  elo- 
quence of  sincerity,  intense  moral  conviction, 
and  superb  faith  in  his  creed  transformed  the 
quiet,  reserved  man  into  a  veritable  prophet 
of  light  and  hope. 


LAUNCHING  INTO  THE  DEEP  161 

"  Gordon,  it  does  my  heart  good  to  hear 
such  talk.  We're  so  depressed  and  har- 
assed, our  citizens  are  so  split  into  factions, 
our  trade  has  become  so  demoralized,  that  all 
the  joy  seems  gone  out  of  life ; "  Peyton 
halted  in  his  speech,  and  then  continued  with 
brighter  spirit,  —  "  barring  the  joy  of  love." 

"  Strange,  is  n't  it  ?  "  There  was  a  change 
in  Gordon's  face,  wrought  by  the  magic  of 
Peyton's  last  words ;  "  c  And  now  abideth 
faith,  hope,  love,'  "  —  the  man's  eyes  glowed 
with  a  beautiful  light,  —  Ui  but  the  greatest 
of  these  is  love.'  " 

The  gentlemen  had  walked  down  to  the 
beach  in  order  that  they  might  signal  to  the 
sloop  and  take  a  sail  in  the  mellow  autumn 
afternoon.  Flinging  themselves  upon  the 
sand,  they  continued  the  conversation. 

"  The  great  mass  of  people  never  taste  the 
sweets  of  real  love.  Do  you  recall  what 
David  said  in  his  lament  over  Jonathan  ? 
<  Thy  love  to  me  was  wonderful,  passing  the 
love  of  women.'  Why  don't  we  rise  to  such 
heights?  Love  is  a  spiritual  thing,  and 
there 's  little  else  worth  naming  in  life." 

"  Peyton,  you  've  been  constantly  doing 
the  things  that  you  ought  not  to  have  done, 
and   leaving  undone  the  things  which  you 


162  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

ought  to  have  done,  but  you're  quite  a 
lovable  fellow,"  —  this  was  raillery,  —  "  and 
I  sometimes  think  you  are  learning  several 
lessons  in  the  great  school  of  the  world." 

It  had  been  observed  by  Gordon  that  his 
friend  was  more  pensive  than  usual  these  days. 
The  thought  of  leaving  Fairfield  might  in- 
duce such  a  mood ;  but  there  was  a  better 
reason  for  it. 

"  It  is  plainly  the  teaching  of  old  King 
David  that  love  between  great  souls  without 
regard  to  sex  is  the  very  consummation  of 
human  experience.  What  a  fight  that  man 
would  win  who  sacrificed  the  lower  for  the 
higher  love,  —  love  which  had  the  fire  of  sex 
in  it  for  love  which  glowed  with  the  fire  of  a 
deathless  friendship  ?  " 

The  comrades  had  launched  out  into  the 
deeps  of  thought  and  feeling.  If  now  they 
cast  the  net  into  the  fathomless  sea,  would 
their  draught  break  the  delicate  web  of  life 
or  yield  them  untold  riches  ? 

"  Peyton,  no  man  living  is  more  loyal  to 
woman  than  myself.  That  sounds  boastful, 
but  I  have  good  reason.  I  reverence  her 
strength  and  beauty  of  soul,  —  her  noble, 
generous,  exalted  nature.  But  David  was 
right.     There 's  a  love  which  passes  the  love 


LAUNCHING  INTO   THE  DEEP  163 

of  women.  It  towers  above  all  earthly  pas- 
sion, for  its  essence  is  of  the  eternal.  There 's 
not  a  flaw  of  grossness  in  it.  Wholly  unself- 
ish, such  love  dreams,  suffers,  dies,  and  for- 
ever lives  for  the  sake  of  the  true  heart 
which  inspires  it." 

There  was  the  gentle  break  of  rippling 
waters  as  the  tide  flowed  in  from  the  farther 
sea. 

"  What  fools  we  are  !  "  The  remark  had 
a  brusque  flavor.  "  We  live  along  the  edges 
of  experiences  that  stretch  endlessly  into 
realms  of  happiness,  and  there  we  fret  and 
vex  ourselves,  never  pushing  into  the  un- 
known glorious  interiors,  sore  and  weary  with 
our  little,  narrow  life  !  " 

"  They  are  two  lovely  girls,"  said  Gordon 
irrelevantly. 

"  There 's  a  natural  gayety  and  light- 
heartedness  about  Miss  Mary.  I  wonder 
how  Puritanism  can  flower  into  such  a  merry, 
winsome  spirit  ?  " 

"  But,  Peyton,  that 's  all  on  the  surface. 
Her  blithe  and  cheerful  ways  conceal  infinite 
treasures." 

"  I  never  saw  such  unselfish  devotion.  I 
don't  believe  that  either  sister  ever  felt  a 
pang  of  jealousy.     And  when  the  younger 


164  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

mothers  the  elder  sister,  and  gives  her  quiet, 
tender  rebukes,  how  graciously  they  are 
received." 

"  Yet  they  seem  to  have  little  in  common 
on  first  acquaintance,"  continued  Gordon. 
"  I  remember  with  what  fascination  I  used  to 
watch  tjiem  the  first  year  of  our  friendship,  — 
the  one  a  happy  offset  to  the  other,  —  blonde 
against  brunette,  mirth  against  soberness." 

The  shouts  of  Davie  and  the  approach  of 
the  sloop  summoned  the  gentlemen  to  their 
sport.  An  exhilarating  flight  through  the 
restless  waters  —  for  the  wind  was  rising, 
and  there  were  signs  of  an  eastern  storm  — 
made  it  a  merry  party.  They  were  off  Compo 
Beach  when  the  cloud,  no  bigger  than  a 
man's  hand,  appeared  above  the  horizon. 
An  hour  later  the  sky  was  black,  the  wind 
howled,  and  the  rain  swept  down  upon  them 
in  sheets.  They  were  a  sorry-looking  trio 
when  the  sloop  anchored  in  Black  Rock 
Harbor,  and  it  was  a  rough  walk  over  to  the 
village ;  but  their  spirits  seemed  to  rise  with 
the  gale,  —  there  was  endless  overflow  of 
mirth,  —  and  when  at  last  they  entered  the 
big  room  of  the  tavern,  and  stood  mud- 
stained  and  water-soaked  before  the  great, 
riotous  fire  blazing  on  the  hearth,  they  were 


LAUNCHING  INTO  THE  DEEP  165 

the  life  of  the  company,  giving  way  to  their 
mischievous  impulses  like  boys  set  loose  from 
school. 

Davie  was  sent  home  for  dry  clothes,  while 
his  two  companions  retired  to  their  chambers 
for  necessary  changes. 

Peyton  appeared  at  the  Hardys'  an  hour 
later  to  say  that  Gordon  was  nursing  a  slight 
chill,  and  wished  the  friendly  help  of  the 
boy. 

"  It 's  nothing  to  excite  alarm,"  explained 
Peyton.  "  It  will  soon  pass.  I  suppose  ex- 
posure caused  it.  Gordon  has  not  regained 
his  former  strength." 

"  What  a  brave,  uncomplaining,  sanguine 
man  he  is  !  "  said  Mary.  "  I  think  it  takes 
a  long  time  to  get  even  a  fair  idea  of  Mr. 
Gordon's  merits;  but  the  better  one  knows 
him,  the  higher  value  does  he  give  to  such  a 
character." 

"  He 's  the  choicest  spirit  I  have  ever  met 
among  men,"  was  Peyton's  enthusiastic  reply. 
"  He  does  n't  carry  his  heart  on  his  sleeve  for 
daws  to  peck  at,  but  he  has  the  heart  of  a 
hundred  ordinary  folks,  and  I  believe  he'd 
give  his  life  for  a  friend  —  yes,  even  for  a 
foe,  if  need  be  —  without  a  moment's  hesita- 
tion or  a  single  regret." 


166  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  Ah,  it 's  plain  to  see  that  you  know  some- 
thing about  friendship,"  remarked  Martha, 
with  kindling  spirit. 

"  Gordon  does  n't  need  me  to  sound  his 
praises.  He  speaks  for  himself.  Look  at  his 
devotion  to  Davie ;  why,  it 's  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  sights  I've  ever  seen.  Little  fel- 
lows like  your  brother  are  not  always  com- 
panionable, and  I  don't  think  men  take  to 
them  generally,  but  Davie 's  almost  like  the 
apple  of  his  eye.  He  preferred  him  to  me 
for  company  this  evening.  That's  why  I 
came  here  instead  of  staying  with  Gordon." 

"  Perhaps  you  'd  better  go  back  to  the 
tavern.  He  may  require  a  service  at  your 
hands."  Was  there  a  hint  at  mischief  in  the 
speech  of  Miss  Randolph  ? 

"  Oh,  no,  no,"  replied  Peyton  innocently. 
"  I  think  he  was  glad  to  get  rid  of  me  for 
a  time.  Did  you  know  that  Davie  could  be 
as  sweet  and  gentle  as  a  girl  in  a  sick-room  ? 
Why,  he'll  wait  on  Gordon,  put  his  arms 
around  his  neck,  smooth  his  hair  and  pat  his 
hands,  fondle  him,  and  tease  him  with  the 
indefinable  art  of  the  veriest  coquette." 

"  You  don't  think  Mr.  Gordon  suffers  on 
account  of  his  wounds,  do  you  ?  " 

"  Why,  yes ;  he 's  far  from  being  himself 


< 


LAUNCHING  INTO   THE  DEEP  167 

again.  And  then  I  fear  that  he  is  carrying 
heavy  burdens.  He 's  very  reserved,  and  I 
never  pry  into  his  secrets,  but  I  feel  certain 
that  some  task  is  pressing  him  sore.  It 's  a 
curious  position  in  which  we  are  placed.  I 
trust  him  implicitly,  but  the  mystery  of  the 
past  remains  a  sealed  book.  He 's  a  noble 
gentleman,  the  best  man  in  all  the  world, 
my  dearest  friend,  but  I  take  him  simply 
for  what  he  is.  I  know  that  such  manhood 
is  the  fruit  of  honorable  years.  We  don't 
gather  figs  of  thistles." 

Peyton  returned  to  the  tavern  at  an  early 
hour  to  find  Gordon  and  Davie  sitting  con- 
tentedly before  the  fire. 

"  Yes,  I  'm  doing  well,"  was  the  gentle- 
man's answer  to  Peyton.  "  Davie  has  been 
cheering  me  up,  and  driving  away  the  ague. 
I  think  he  '11  make  a  physician.  He  won't 
have  to  give  drugs  or  herbs,  —  his  mere  pre- 
sence will  be  like  a  medicine." 

After  the  child  had  gone  home,  the  two 
men  talked  far  into  the  night.  Gordon  was 
restless,  and  begged  Peyton  to  sit  with  him. 
The  wood  blazed  merrily  on  the  hearth,  and 
the  play  of  light  filled  the  room  with  fan- 
tastic images.  The  world  had  taken  on  a 
sudden  appearance  of  unreality  for  both  men, 


168  FBIEND  OB  FOE 

and  these  strange  shadows  which  flitted 
across  the  walls,  chasing  each  other  into  dark 
corners,  and  haunting  the  very  brains  of  the 
dreamers,  added  to  the  weirdness  of  the  hour 
and  the  vague  disquiet  of  their  souls. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

"  TEA   DOTH   OUR   FANCY   AID  * 

The  forefathers  and  the  f oremothers  of  the 
Revolutionary  epoch  in  America  had  called 
tea  "  a  detestable  weed/'  "  a  base  exotic/'  "  a 
rank  poison  far-fetched  and  dear-bought/' 
"  an  unworthy  Indian  drink  ;  "  nevertheless, 
the  herb  resumed  its  sway  in  the  home  of  the 
New  Englander  on  the  first  day  of  opportu- 
nity. 

What  traditions  are  connected  with  the 
old-fashioned  tea  party  !  —  the  solid  mahog- 
any table,  the  handsome,  spotless  web  of 
homespun  linen,  the  curious,  delicate  china, 
which  a  member  of  the  family  may,  per- 
chance, have  brought  from  Hongkong ! 

What  pride  in  the  heart  of  the  housewife 
as  she  set  the  plates,  arranged  the  cups  and 
saucers,  filled  the  cream  pitcher  and  sugar 
bowl,  —  displaying  her  wealth  of  dainty  or 
substantial  fare ! 

The  bread  was  white  and  it  was  brown. 
There  was  golden  butter  shaped  into  quaint, 


170  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

original  designs ;  cheese  with  snap  in  its 
flavor ;  dried  beef  cut  into  thin,  crimson 
pieces ;  quince  sauce,  "  cheap  sass,"  and  rasp- 
berry jam ;  sweet  pickles  and  sour  pickles ; 
pound  cake,  ginger  cake,  and  'lection  cake; 
apple,  mince,  tart,  and  berry  pies.  And  was 
there  not  the  big  pitcher  of  milk,  and  the 
bigger  pitcher  of  cider,  never  a  place  remain- 
ing for  a  small  pitcher  of  water  ? 

But  how  poor  and  vain  such  array,  did 
there  not  appear  at  the  foot  of  the  table  the 
precious  pot  of  tea  !  For  it  suggested  warmth 
and  sociability ;  the  steam  floating  elusively 
through  the  room  appealed  to  the  imagina- 
tion, not  a  little  sentiment  being  associated 
with  the  grateful  aroma. 

When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sherman  gave  a  tea 
for  the  two  students,  they  invited  the  Har- 
dy s,  the  minister  and  his  wife,  Miss  Hobart, 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sturges. 

They  were  seated  at  the  table,  and  the 
hostess,  lifting  the  steaming  piece  of  china, 
gently,  cautiously,  poured  the  hot  liquor  into 
its  delicate  receptacle. 

"  Mrs.  Humphrey,  shall  I  put  cream  and 
sugar  into  your  tea  ?  M 

"  Cream,  I  thank  you,  without  sugar," 
replied   the   lady,  with   a  grace  of   manner 


TEA  DOTH  OUB  FANCY  AID  171 

-which  matched  the  cordiality  of  Mrs.  Sher- 
man. 

"  Some  people  are  so  sweet  that  they  do 
not  need  sugar."  The  remark  evoked  quiet 
laughter. 

"  Miss  Hobart,  how  will  you  take  your 
tea  ?  "  and  the  hostess  beamed  upon  the  next 
recipient  of  her  favor. 

"  Clear,  if  you  please.  I  like  to  get  the 
taste  of  the  tea ;  and  you  always  have  such  a 
fine  article.     Where  do  you  get  it  ?  " 

The  question  gave  the  lady  a  chance  to 
speak  of  a  friend  who  had  followed  the  sea 
for  many  years. 

"  My  old  schoolmate,  Samuel  Hooker,  you 
know,  is  captain  of  a  sailing-vessel,  and  he 
never  returns  from  China  without  bringing 
me  a  chest  of  tea.  I  am  sure  he  gets  the 
best,  too,  for  he  was  never  one  to  do  things 
in  any  half-hearted  way." 

A  little  buzz  of  kindly  comment  greeted 
this  remark,  while  the  lady  continued  her 
questioning  of  guests  in  respect  to  their 
preferences  for  tea  clear,  or  tea  with  sugar 
and  without  cream,  or  without  sugar  and 
with  cream. 

This  service  over  the  teapot  exhilarated  the 
company  so  that  the  temperature  of  social 


172  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

life  rose  higher  and  higher  until  it  reached 
the  desired  point  of  geniality  and  decorous 
enjoyment. 

"  I  have  learned  to  like  doughnuts,"  said 
Peyton  to  Miss  Martha,  who  sat  on  his  right. 
"  I  'm  thinking  what  the  consequences  will 
be  when  I  return  South." 

"  Why,  you  must  take  a  cook  with  you 
who  knows  how  to  make  all  these  New 
England  goodies."  Mary  had  overheard  the 
remark,  and  she  answered  for  her  sister. 

"  You  people  are  a  restless  race,"  —  Gor- 
don turned  to  Martha,  —  "I 've  seen  the  New 
Englander  in  every  part  of  the  land.  When 
I  boated  it  down  the  Mississippi,  there  were 
half  a  dozen  men  from  Connecticut  and  Mas- 
sachusetts on  board  looking  for  a  fortune. 
I  've  no  doubt  that,  when  the  war  ends,  hun- 
dreds and  thousands  will  push  for  the  new 
territory  through  which  they  have  passed  in 
their  fighting.  '  Westward  the  course  of 
empire  wends  its  way,'  you  know.  I  'd  like 
to  see  this  country  fifty  years  from  to-day." 

"  Ah,  Mr.  Gordon,  you  speak  like  a  seer." 
The  host  had  listened  with  interest  to  the 
gentleman.  "  The  possibilities  of  our  terri- 
tory are  beyond  the  dreams  of  the  wildest 
visionary." 


TEA  DOTH  OUR  FANCY  AID  173 

"  I  believe  it ;  and  there  are  larger  possi- 
bilities than  territorial  expansion  ;  I  refer  to 
the  development  of  the  nation.  When  France 
and  England  fought  on  this  continent  two  or 
three  generations  ago,  it  was  simply  a  stage 
in  the  progress  of  nations.  France  stood  for 
one  civilization,  England  for  another;  and 
the  American  Kevolution  was  another  stage 
in  the  growth  of  nations.  While  it  was 
Englishman  against  Englishman,  yet  it  was 
the  working  out  of  those  great  principles  of 
liberty  which  the  mother  country  has  cham- 
pioned these  centuries.  And  now  when  this 
unhappy  quarrel  between  mother  and  daugh- 
ter has  been  amicably  settled,  —  may  God 
speed  the  day, — the  development  of  our  race 
life  will  continue.  Ah,  Mr.  Sherman,  it 's  a 
great  people  —  the  Anglo-Saxon ;  I  call  it 
the  modern  Israel  among  races,  the  people 
bringing  the  inspiration  of  liberty  and  right- 
eousness into  the  nations  of  the  earth."    » 

"  Gordon  has  fallen  upon  one  of  his  favor- 
ite themes."  Peyton  addressed  Mr.  Sherman. 
"  He 's  a  real  enthusiast  on  the  subject  of 
English-speaking  peoples." 

"  Yes,  I  observe  that  he  talks  well  and 
wisely.  The  great  work  of  the  world  is  pass- 
ing into  the  hands  of  our  race.    And  America 


174  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

is  destined  to  take  no  mean  part  in  this  shap- 
ing of  affairs." 

"  This  is  Martha's  receipt  for  ginger  cake," 
"whispered  Mary  confidentially  to  Peyton. 
"  Mrs.  Sherman  borrowed  it." 

"  I  thought  the  cake  had  a  familiar  taste," 
answered  the  gentleman.  "  You  women  in 
the  North  know  how  to  make  everything." 
The  tone  expressed  warm  admiration. 

"  Well,  we  've  been  forced  to  learn.  We 
can't  keep  the  slaves  that  you  Southern 
people  do ;  in  fact,  there  are  few  slaves  left 
in  New  England  now,  —  the  common  senti- 
ment is  against  the  practice,  so  we  children 
are  taught  cooking,  baking,  sewing,  darning, 
spinning,  weaving,  scrubbing,  washing,  —  all 
the  domestic  duties.  I  suppose  you  think  it 
degrading,"  casting  a  questioning  glance  into 
Peyton's  face,  "  but  we  thrive  on  work." 

"  You  'd  adorn  any  station  or  service,"  he 
remarked  with  gallantry.  "  The  charm  would 
not  be  less  on  my  father's  old  plantation 
than  in  this  more  independent  farm  life  of 
the  North." 

"  You  flatter  us,  Mr.  Peyton.  Is  not  the 
fame  of  the  Southern  lady  spread  abroad 
through  the  land  ?  Is  she  not  lovely  and 
graceful,  a  born  wit,  the  soul  of  hospitality, 


TEA  DOTH  OUB  FANCY  AID  175 

spirited  and  fascinating  ?  No  one  is  more 
loyal  to  the  South  than  yourself."  There  was 
something  of  the  coquette  in  this  remark. 

"  Miss  Mary,  female  charms  are  not  con- 
fined to  narrow  limits.  The  good  Lord  in 
his  kindness  has  given  every  land  its  fair 
share,  I  suppose,  unless  He  's  shown  partiality 
to  New  England,  and  I  sometimes  think  He 
has." 

The  splendor  of  fine  raiment  was  not  essen- 
tial to  Mary's  singular  beauty,  yet  she  not 
only  loved  bright  colors  and  delicate,  costly 
fabrics,  but  intuition  taught  her  how  to  drape, 
twist,  shape  them  until  they  seemed  a  part  of 
herself. 

"  I  wonder  what  you  have  written  to  your 
Southern  belles  about  the  girls  of  the  North  ? 
I  suppose  you  have  told  how  cold  and  formal 
we  are,  how  we  dress  in  chintz  and  merino  or 
gingham,  with  a  poor,  shining  black  silk  for 
Sundays ;  how  we  never  dance  or  play  cards, 
but  sit  with  our  knitting  or  sew  on  our  patch- 
work, while  the  men  shuffle  restlessly  in  their 
chairs  and  do  all  the  talking.  I  suppose 
you've  said  we  never  go  fox  hunting  or 
merry-making,  but  stay  at  home  all  the  time 
and  spin  and  weave,  or  have  an  occasional 
quilting  party  or  husking-bee,  or  some  other 


176  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

tiresome,  silly  frolic.  It  must  be  sadly  dull 
for  you  in  the  Land  of  Steady  Habits,  Mr. 
Peyton ! " 

The  conversation  at  the  table  had  waxed 
loud  and  strong,  so  that  Mary's  remarks  fell 
simply  upon  Peyton's  ears. 

"  What  an  injustice  you  do  me ! "  he  ex- 
claimed reproachfully.  "  Think  you  that  I 
could  write  discourteous  or  disparaging  things 
concerning  friends  that  have  loaded  me  down 
with  favors?  Why,  Miss  Mary,  the  days 
have  all  been  short  and  swift  since  I  came  to 
New  England.  A  warmer-hearted  and  more 
generous  people  never  breathed  the  breath  of 
life.  What  care  I  if  people  don't  sit  down 
to  cards  or  walk  a  minuet  ?  Life  is  deeper 
and  broader  than  the  sports  with  which  we 
amuse  ourselves." 

"  Then  you  'd  give  up  all  the  worldly  van- 
ities and  settle  down  to  plain  New  England 
farming,  varied  with  going  to  meeting  twice 
on  Sunday,  attending  singing  -  school,  and 
once  in  a  while  drinking  tea  with  a  neigh- 
bor?"     ' 

Mary  asked  the  question  with  assumed 
sobriety  of  manner. 

"  It 's  a  question  of  company,"  answered 
the  gentleman,  with  enthusiasm.     "  Give  me 


TEA  DOTH  OUB  FANCY  AID  111 

my  friends,  and  the  social  amenities  would 
soon  be  happily  adjusted.  When  I  go  with 
the  Romans,  I  do  as  the  Romans  do,  you 
know.  If  they  find  their  sport  in  straw  rides 
and  paring  apples  to  dry,  who  am  I  that  I 
should  buck  against  time-honored  customs, 
and  introduce  new-fangled  and  foreign 
modes?" 

"  Ah,  Mr.  Peyton,  we  're  all  creatures  of 
habit.  The  fox  hunting  would  come  sooner 
or  later,  I  fear.  You  'd  get  tired  of  the  sing- 
ing-school and  the  tea  party.  You  'd  grow 
heartsick  for  a  Virginia  reel,  or  one  of  those 
boisterous  breakdowns  of  the  plantation." 

"  On  my  honor,  Miss  Mary,  it 's  the  truth. 
You  're  very  hard  on  me.  Why,  the  happiest 
days  of  my  life  have  been  spent  in  New  Eng- 
land, here  in  Fairfield,  and  never  a  dance  or 
—  well,  only  a  few  games  of  cards ;  and  as 
for  fox  hunting,  of  course  you  don't  have  it 
in  the  North  as  we  do  in  the  South,  but 
that's  nothing.  I've  been  with  Gordon  a 
few  times,  and  it's  lively  enough  without 
any  of  our  Southern  trimmings  and  hilari- 
ties." 

a  You  '11  be  saying  something  rash  unless 
I  change  the  subject,"  interrupted  the  young 
lady,  in  a  tantalizing  way.     "  It  would  shock 


178  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

your  Virginia  friends  to  know  that  you  like 
doughnuts  and  apple  pie,  that  you  had  a 
merry  time  at  a  quilting  party,  or  that  you 
had  learned  to  drink  five  cups  of  strong  tea 
at  a  sitting." 

"  How  many  cups  did  Doctor  Johnson 
drink  ?  Was  it  eleven  ?  And  they  say  he 
kept  his  complexion." 

"  I  declare,  Mr.  Peyton,  you  must  be  more 
temperate."  The  lady  pretended  to  examine 
his  face  critically,  while  the  gentleman  glowed 
with  as  fresh  and  ruddy  a  color  as  often 
appears  upon  the  human  countenance.  "  I 
think  you  are  turning  saffron.  It  certainly 
is  the  effect  of  overmuch  tea." 

"  Did  I  hear  Mr.  Peyton  say  that  he  would 
like  another  cup  of  tea,"  inquired  Mrs.  Sher- 
man, who  had  caught  the  word  "  tea  "as  it 
was  wafted  above  the  din  of  general  conver- 
sation. 

"  Yes,  Mrs.  Sherman,"  replied  Mary.  "  Mr. 
Peyton  likes  tea  so  well  that  he  will  join  our 
temperance  society,  and  give  up  other  drinks. 
But  he 's  so  modest  that  I  can't  persuade  him 
to  pass  his  cup.  Here  it  is ;  "  and  the  empty 
piece  of  china  went  from  hand  to  hand  until 
the  hostess  placed  it  by  the  teapot. 

Gordon  was  sitting  opposite  Martha  Ran- 


TEA  BOTH  OUR  FANCY  AID  179 

dolph,  and  the  talk  had  been  spirited,  but  he 
did  not  fail  to  note  the  expansive  happiness  of 
Peyton,  and  the  coquettish,  captivating  ways 
of  the  elder  sister. 

"  We  're  getting  very  frivolous,  Miss  Mar- 
tha." Gordon  included  the  other  two  young 
people  in  the  remark.  "  We  've  been  invited 
to  a  t  raising/  a  barn  frolic,  three  tea  parties, 
a  funeral,  and  an  apple-bee  within  ten  days. 
It 's  a  downright  waste  of  time." 

The  fair  Martha  flushed  under  the  sweet 
courtesies  lavished  upon  her  by  the  gentle- 
men. The  deep  blue  of  her  fathomless  eyes 
glinted  and  shimmered  in  the  play  of  light. 

"But  you  had  never  been  really  introduced 
into  New  England  society  until  you  settled 
down  in  Fairfield  this  summer.  When  once 
you  get  used  to  the  dissipation,  I  think  you  '11 
be  able  to  stand  the  pressure.  I  suppose  you 
studied  hard  in  Litchfield,  so  that  you  did  n't 
live  up  to  your  social  privileges." 

"  Now  you  're  making  me  a  laughing- 
stock," answered  Gordon  genially.  "  We 
had  a  party  now  and  then  at  Judge  Reeves's, 
or  Colonel  Tallmadge's,  or  Mr.  Wolcott's. 
Sometimes  we  went  into  the  country  for  a 
little  diversion,  but  we  did  n't  have  the  entree 
of  all  the    society.     I  think  a  good   many 


180  FRIEND  6R  FOE 

people  were  a  little  afraid  of  us,  —  thought 
we  'd  make  mischief,  probably." 

"  No  wonder/'  answered  Martha.  "  I  know 
all  about  you  young  men  in  the  law  school. 
We  heard  everything  at  Miss  Pierce's." 

"  Not  everything ! "  exclaimed  Gordon,  with 
an  expression  of  mock  dismay.  "  We  'd  never 
dare  show  our  faces  in  public.  You  don't 
know  how  naughty  and  foolish  law  students 
can  be  when  they  put  their  hearts  to  it." 

u  Well,  we  heard  enough.  Are  all  young 
gentlemen  alike  in  their  taste  for  mischief  ?  " 

"  Not  at  all,  not  at  all,"  cried  Peyton  mer- 
rily from  his  side  of  the  table. 

"  La,  me!"  cried  Mary. 

"  She 's  quoting  from  Dinah  now,"  ex- 
plained Martha. 

"  What  good  young  men  you  are !  You  're 
ready  to  die,  are  n't  you  ?  "  Mary  drew  her 
face  down  to  its  greatest  length,  and  rolled 
her  eyes  upward. 

The  gentlemen  laughed. 

Mr.  Sherman,  the  minister,  and  uncle 
David  Hardy  had  been  discussing  a  conven- 
tion of  the  New  England  States,  while  the 
older  ladies  exchanged  receipts  for  cooking, 
and  bemoaned  the  hard  times. 

When  the  company  left  the  tea  table,  the 


TEA  DOTH  OUR  FANCY  AID  181 

quartette  of  young  folks  had  the  permission 
of  Mrs.  Sherman  to  go  into  the  kitchen  for 
the  corn  popping  and  the  nut  cracking. 

"  It 's  last  year's,  I  hope  !  "  Mary  fingered 
the  popcorn  while  speaking. 

"  Of  course  it  is."  This  remark  was  made 
by  little  Davie,  who,  suddenly  appearing  in 
the  big  room,  hurried  through  it  to  the  tea 
table  beyond,  the  small  boy  being  allowed 
the  privilege  of  enjoying  the  good  fare  after 
his  elders  had  taken  their  fill. 

"  I  '11  warrant  you  we  '11  have  to  teach  Mr. 
Gordon  how  to  shell  corn."  Mary  was  hold- 
ing a  dry  ear  in  her  hand.  "  Now,  this  is 
the  way,"  rubbing  a  cob  across  the  kernels 
so  that  the  shining,  pointed  objects  were 
loosened  and  made  to  fall  into  the  dish 
beneath. 

"  You  '11  ruin  those  shapely  fingers,"  ob- 
served Gordon,  as  he  reached  for  the  corn 
and  forcibly  took  it  away,  giving  Mary's 
hand  two  or  three  pinches.  "  There,  did  n't 
I  tell  you  so  ?     See  the  huge  red  spots  ?  " 

"  I  did  n't  think  you  could  be  so  rude," 
looking  with  reproach  into  the  gentleman's 
eyes.  "  Why  don't  you  come  to  my  rescue, 
Mr.  Peyton  ?  " 

"  Well,  you  know  Gordon  still  thinks  him- 


182  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

self  an  invalid,  —  at  least  when  he  wishes  to 
be  contrary,  —  and  I  can't  do  anything  with 
him.  And  then  he  always  has  his  own  way. 
That 's  one  of  his  defects." 

"  I  like  to  hear  these  Southern  men  talk 
about  folks  having  their  own  way,"  inter- 
rupted Gordon.  "  They  're  so  gentle  and 
yielding,  you  know,  —  they  never  do  as  they 
like,  of  course." 

"  Give  me  that  spider  !  "  —  spoken  with 
authority  on  the  part  of  Peyton,  and  ad- 
dressed to  Martha,  —  "I '11  do  the  popping." 

"  There,  did  n't  I  tell  you  ?  What  a  tone 
of  command  he  assumes ;  and  he 's  taken  the 
dish  away  from  your  sister.  Give  me  a 
Southerner  for  a  masterful,  not-to-be-gainsaid 
person ! " 

Gordon  laughed  as  his  friend  seized  the 
dish  and  began  to  shake  it  over  the  bed  of 
ruddy  coals  that  had  been  heaped  together 
for  their  service. 

The  lively  popping  of  the  corn  filled  the 
room  with  sharp  echoes. 

"  Why,  Peyton,  what  a  famous  popper  you 
are  !  "  spoken  jocosely ;  "  had  experience  ?  " 

"  I  showed  him,"  murmured  Davie  from 
the  adjoining  room.  "  I  'm  going  to  show 
you  how  to  do  it,  Mr.  Gordon.     We  can't 


TEA  DOTH  OUR  FANCY  AID  183 

swim  any  more  this  season,  but  we  '11  do  a  lot 
of  popping." 

"  Now,  who  will  crack  the  walnuts  ?  "  asked 
Martha,  as  a  flat  stone  and  the  hammer  were 
brought  to  her. 

"  I  suppose  I  might  as  well  crack  my  fin- 
gers as  anybody  else."  Gordon  stepped  over 
to  Mary's  side,  while  Martha  carried  a  bowl 
to  Peyton,  in  which  he  poured  the  snow-white, 
fluffy  corn. 

"  I  '11  get  the  cider,"  shouted  Davie.  "  I 
know  how  to  draw  it." 

Springing  away  from  the  table,  the  boy 
ran  down  cellar,  a  tallow  dip  in  one  hand 
and  the  great  pitcher  in  the  other. 

"  Oh  !  "  cried  Gordon,  as  the  hammer  came 
down  with  a  sting  and  a  snap  on  his  fore- 
finger. 

"  Hurt  you  ?  "  inquired  Mary,  as  he  raised 
his  finger  from  the  stone  and  shook  his  hand 
like  one  trying  to  get  loose  from  some  venom- 
ous insect. 

"What's  the  matter?"  Peyton  turned 
away  from  his  corn  popping  as  he  addressed 
them.     "  Any  bones  broken  ?  " 

Martha  walked  rapidly  across  the  room. 

"  By  Jove  !  "  exclaimed  Peyton,  springing 
one  side,  and  dropping  his  dish  of  corn  upon 
the  floor. 


184  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Looking  toward  the  young  folks  in  the 
corner,  and  neglecting  his  own  task,  he  had 
leaned  too  far  into  the  wide-mouthed  fire- 
place, swishing  his  big  coat  skirts  into  the 
very  flames.  Davie  entered  the  room  at  the 
moment. 

"  Hey,  you  're  afire  !  "  screamed  the  excited 
boy,  running  toward  Peyton.  The  next  in- 
stant four  quarts  of  cider  were  dripping  down 
the  ample  folds  of  the  gentleman's  garment. 

"  Well,  if  you  don't  beat  all  boys  that  ever 
lived! "  exclaimed  Mary.  "  Did  anything  hap- 
pen in  our  family  since  you  were  born,  Davie, 
that  you  failed  to  have  a  hand  in  it  ?  " 

Peyton  pulled  off  his  coat  to  see  what  in- 
jury the  fire  had  done,  while  Gordon  had  his 
finger  wound  with  linen.  Four  quarts  of 
sweet  cider  were  scattered  over  the  immacu- 
late floor  of  the  kitchen  —  popcorn  crackled  as 
hurrying  feet  crushed  it  flat  beneath  their 
tread — the  mirthful  spirit  that  had  recently 
pervaded  the  room  suffered  temporary  eclipse. 
Half  an  hour  later,  the  young  people  entered 
the  parlor  with  nuts,  popcorn,  and  cider, 
which  they  lavished  upon  the  elder  members 
of  the  party. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

A   NEW   ENGLAND   RAISING 

There  had  been  famous  balls  in  the  town, 
years  gone  by.  The  mothers  and  the  grand- 
mothers loved  to  tell  about  the  old-time  gay- 
ety,  the  wonderful  silks  and  satins  worn,  the 
gem-bespangled  buckles,  the  wigs  shining 
with  diamond  dust,  the  enormous  chignons, 
brilliant  waistcoats,  exquisite  laces  and  ruffles 
and  rosettes,  —  infinite,  beautiful  adornment 
of  the  person.  Their  stories  inflamed  the 
imagination  of  the  young  people,  who  read 
with  keen  delight  "  Evelina,"  and  the  fash- 
ionable classics  of  the  day. 

"  How  I  wish  we  might  go  to  a  ball  and  see 
the  old  dances  which  mother  describes,  and 
the  new  ones  Mr.  Gordon  says  are  so  lovely." 

"  Why,  Mary,"  —  the  sisters  were  quilting 
the  rising-sun  patchwork  which  had  been  put 
on  the  frames  by  Mrs.  Randolph,  —  "  you 
know  how  bitterly  opposed  to  dancing  Mr. 
Humphrey  is."  Martha  did  not  speak  with 
her  former  severity  of  manner.     Could  it  be 


186  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

possible  that  her  rigid  views  were  softened 
by  time  and  the  pleasant  reminiscences  of  the 
gentlemen,  —  their  constant  visitors  ? 

"  Well,  Martha,  our  minister  is  a  very 
godly  man,  the  salt  of  the  earth,  but  "  —  she 
hesitated  before  whispering  her  heterodox 
opinion  —  "  he  does  n't  know  everything. 
Mr.  Gordon's  a  good  man,  and  so  is  Mr. 
Peyton,  and  they  dance,  and  so  do  a  great 
many  of  the  best  people  in  the  world." 

"  Yes,  it 's  true,"  replied  the  sister  reflec- 
tively. "  I  suppose  our  bringing  up  has 
something  to  do  with  the  way  we  look  at 
things.  It  can't  be  such  a  wicked  amuse- 
ment as  some  folks  think.  But  there  's  an- 
other good  reason  for  not  having  balls  these 
days.  People  are  poor,  they  have  a  hard 
time  to  get  enough  to  eat  and  wear,  the  cur- 
rency is  almost  worthless ;  I  don't  believe  you 
could  buy  finery  in  town  for  love  or  money ; 
and  who  feels  like  dancing  when,  as  the  Fed- 
eralists say,  everything  is  going  to  the  dogs  ?  " 

"  But  there  '11  come  a  change  soon.  Mr. 
Sherman  says  the  convention  of  New  Eng- 
land States  called  to  meet  at  Hartford  in 
December  will  do  something,  and  Mr.  Gor- 
don told  us  last  night  that  we  were  sure  to 
have  peace  within  a  few  months.     Martha, 


A  NEW  ENGLAND  RAISING  187 

I'm  going  to  the  first  ball  that  comes  off, 
if  mother  '11  let  me."     The  tone  was  decisive. 

The  girls  stitched  away  silently. 

"  Mary,  I  have  never  thought  that  Mr. 
Gordon  had  anything  to  do  with  the  British 
government.  Of  course,  he's  an  English 
gentleman  and  a  man  of  means ;  but  I  take 
his  word  for  it  that  he  's  simply  a  partner  in 
the  shipping  business.  It 's  likely  he  intends 
to  live  in  this  country  always.  Why  would 
he  study  law  and  make  himself  so  familiar 
with  our  affairs,  if  he  did  n't  expect  to  stay  in 
America  ?  " 

The  quiet,  reserved  Martha,  this  stiff,  pru- 
dish younger  sister,  had  caught  some  portion 
of  Mary's  free,  merry  spirit  within  the  few 
months  past.  Her  rebukes  were  now  infre- 
quent. The  trivialities  of  social  life  pleased 
the  young  woman.  When  the  gentlemen 
tarried  with  them,  Martha  did  not  fail  in  jest 
or  repartee.  And  all  the  friends  observed  a 
deepening,  strengthening  life  which  shone 
through  her  rare  loveliness  of  person. 

"  Mr.  Gordon  is  almost  as  great  a  mystery 
as  when  "  — 

"  Uncle  David  tried  to  introduce  him,"  in- 
terrupted Martha,  with  laughter. 

"  Yes,"  continued  Mary,  sharing  her  sister's 


188  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

merriment,  u  but  the  mystery  clings  simply 
to  what  you  might  call  the  frippery  of  his 
life.  I  think  we  know  the  man,  the  real 
spirit  behind  the  accessories  of  his  career. 
He  's  no  spy.  or  disguised  prince,  or  political 
trickster.  He  's  as  honest  as  the  day  is  long. 
When  the  proper  time  comes,  Mr.  Gordon  will 
tell  us  the  story  of  his  career.  I  can  wait 
with  perfect  confidence." 

Martha  lifted  her  eyes  from  the  quilting, 
and  watched  her  sister  as  she  talked. 

"  He 's  a  remarkable  man,  and  there 's 
something  more  than  trade  that  interests 
him." 

"  Why,  to  be  sure,"  exclaimed  Mary  ro- 
guishly.    "  I  think  we  interest  him." 

"  I  suppose  you  mean  Mary  Randolph  ?  " 

"  I  mean  Martha,  too." 

A  curious  flush  appeared  upon  the  cheeks 
of  the  younger  sister,  and  a  strange,  unhappy 
look  came  to  the  surface  of  her  eyes. 

"  Mary,  Mr.  Gordon  is  a  man  of  superior 
mind.  A  life  devoted  to  trade  would  never 
satisfy  him.  Great  ideals  are  shaping  his 
career,  and  I  venture  to  say  that  when  the 
truth  becomes  known,  it  will  appear  that  he 
has  lingered  in  America  sustained  and  in- 
spired by  some  noble  purpose." 


A  NEW  ENGLAND  BAISING  189 

"Why,  then,  does  he  stay  in  this  little 
town  and  pother  over  the  details  of  a  law 
practice  ?  " 

"  Why,  child,  don't  you  see  that  Mr.  Gor- 
don has  traveled  all  over  the  United  States  ? 
How  many  times  has  he  spoken  of  places  in 
the  South  and  the  West  as  well  as  the  North 
which  he  has  visited ;  and  what  a  chance  to 
get  acquainted  with  people  from  every  part 
of  the  land  while  a  student  in  the  law 
school !  And  see  how  many  times  he  has 
been  called  to  the  shore  towns  and  the  large 
cities  since  we  knew  him." 

"  That 's  because  he  owns  property  in 
ships,"  observed  Mary. 

"  You  have  n't  pierced  to  the  depths  of  the 
mystery.  It 's  because  Mr.  Gordon  is  work- 
ing for  some  grand,  unselfish  object,  that 
he 's  living  the  way  he  does.  Why,  look  at 
his  correspondence.  Davie  says  there  is  n't 
anybody  in  town  that  gets  as  many  letters, 
even  Mr.  Sherman ;  and  often  the  postage  is 
much  more  than  twenty-five  cents  a  letter." 

"  I  don't  see  that  you  throw  any  light  upon 
the  subject,"  said  Mary.  "  It  may  be  that 
he 's  an  ambassador  extraordinary,  but  I  have 
never  detected  any  signs  of  it.  I  think  he 
stays  in  Fairfield  because  business  is  dead, 


190  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

and  he  must  stay  somewhere  until  it  revives. 
He  might  just  as  well  stay  here  as  anywhere 
else,  especially  when  he  has  a  good  time  and 
enjoys  the  society  which  the  town  affords." 

"  Well,  that  may  all  be.  Time  will  tell. 
Now  that  Mr.  Peyton  is  done  with  the  law 
school,  why  does  n't  he  go  back  South  ?  Is 
he  playing  Jonathan  to  Mr.  Gordon's  David, 
and  lingering  here  through  sheer  love  and 
friendship  ?  " 

This  was  badinage. 

"  Martha,  you  need  n't  ask  me  why  Mr. 
Peyton  stays.     Let  your  "  — 

There  was  a  knock  at  the  door. 

u  Oh,  yes,  they  're  home,"  shouted  Davie. 
"  Can  you  quilt  ?     Come  in  and  help  them." 

The  boy  entered  the  room,  preceding  the 
two  gentlemen. 

"  Ah,  it 's  the  rising-sun  patchwork  being 
converted  into  a  real  bed-cover,"  observed 
Peyton.     "  Good-afternoon,  ladies." 

The  gentlemen  bowed ;  the  ladies  arose  from 
their  chairs  and  returned  the  salutations. 

"  Here  are  needles,"  remarked  Mary  laugh- 
ingly. "  Shall  I  thread  one  for  you,  Mr. 
Peyton,  or  can  you  do  it  yourself  ?  " 

"  You  ought  to  see  me  sew ! "  exclaimed 
Davie.    Snatching  a  needle  from  Martha,  the 


A  NEW  ENGLAND  RAISING  191 

child  ran  to  the  opposite  side  of  the  quilt  and 
began  to  stitch  into  the  yellow  muslin. 

"  David  Randolph,  you  will  spoil  our  quilt. 
Stop  that  mischief  !  "  And  Martha  hurried  in 
pursuit  of  the  child,  who,  dropping  his  needle 
as  the  sister  drew  near,  scrambled  across  the 
floor  underneath  the  gorgeous  fabric,  and 
emerged,  merry  with  fun,  on  the  farther  side. 

"  What  beautiful  stitching  !  "  exclaimed 
Gordon,  bending  over  the  quilt  and  examin- 
ing it  with  the  critical  eye  of  an  expert  in 
needlework.  "  Why,  it  must  take  you  days 
and  days  to  do  it." 

"  Oh,  we  invite  the  friends  to  help.  All 
the  fine  quilters  in  the  village  will  leave  the 
marks  of  their  skill  upon  it;  and  we  shall 
give  a  return  in  our  best  cakes,  preserves, 
and  other  goodies.  You  see,  we  're  starting 
the  work,  getting  ready  for  a  real,  old-time 
quilting  party  day  after  to-morrow.  We've 
promised  to  spend  the  day  on  Holland  Hill 
Thursday.  They  have  a  barn  raising,  and 
we  're  to  help  feed  the  multitude." 

"  And  I  'm  going  in  the  afternoon,"  inter- 
rupted Davie.  "  We  have  great  times  at  a 
raising ;  a  fellow  stuffs  himself  with  food  and 
drink,  —  the  fat  of  the  land." 

"  And  we  've  been  invited,"  said  Gordon, 


192  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

nodding  and  smiling  at  the  boy.  "  Yon  see," 
—  speaking  to  the  sisters,  —  "  we  are  really 
members  of  society.  We  shall  attend  sing- 
ing-school, I  think.  I've  been  told  that 
people  in  New  England  were  dull  to  the 
point  of  misery  because  they  had  no  amuse- 
ments, but  now  that  we  are  acclimated,  we  're 
positively  overwhelmed  with  your  gayeties." 

"  Don't  make  sport  of  us,"  cried  Martha. 
"  We  're  a  sensitive  folk." 

"  'Pon  my  word  and  honor,"  was  Gordon's 
answer,  "  I  'm  dead  in  earnest.  I  never  had 
a  better  time  in  all  my  life.  Why,  Mr.  Sher- 
man fears  that  we  shall  become  dissipated 
and  worldly  at  the  rate  we  are  going  on.  He 
rails  at  us  in  a  good-natured  way  whenever 
we  mention  our  social  activity." 

"  Well,  you  ought  to  attend  the  '  raising.' 
It 's  a  very  jolly  company.  The  men  expect 
to  work  and  have  a  good  time  between  spells, 
while  the  women  prepare  the  feast  and  share 
the  sport  as  opportunity  comes." 

The  following  day  was  warm  and  hazy. 
An  Indian  summer  languor  pervaded  the  air, 
so  that  energy  was  at  a  discount. 

Mary  and  Martha  rode  to  Holland  Hill 
with  several  other  young  ladies  in  an  ox  cart, 
perhaps  the  commonest  vehicle  used  by  the 


A  NEW  ENGLAND  RAISING  193 

farmers,  chaises  being  few  and  expensive, — a 
luxury  enjoyed  by  the  favored  rich. 

At  least  fifty  of  the  neighbors  had  gathered 
to  help  raise  the  great  barn. 

The  solid  stone  foundations  appeared  three 
feet  above  the  ground,  massive  enough  to 
bear  the  weight  of  half  a  dozen  such  build- 
ings. They  set  prime  importance  upon  dur- 
ability in  the  generations  passed. 

The  carpenters  had  been  preparing  for  the 
great  event  these  many  days.  Oak  timbers, 
cut  with  axe  and  adze,  trimmed  down  to  fair 
proportions,  were  lying  to  the  right  and  to  the 
left.  Sills,  girts,  braces,  rafters,  posts,  plates, 
and  a  vast  amount  of  lumber  covered  the 
ground,  so  that  scant  space  remained  for  the 
sole  of  a  man's  foot. 

It  was  a  time  when  wit  and  wisdom,  jest 
and  earnest,  work  and  play,  sly  tricks,  rude 
speeches,  rough  shouting,  boisterous  doings, 
and  occasional  quarrels  mingled  indiscrimi- 
nately. The  farm  lads  had  their  jokes,  the 
carpenters  were  lively  with  oversight  and 
directions,  the  old  men  told  how  things  were 
done  a  better  way  fifty  years  ago,  and  the 
women  adventured  into  the  scene  of  action 
to  bring  welcome  drinks,  or  bind  up  pinched 
fingers,  or  bathe  with  liniment  bruised  heads 
or  limbs. 


194  FBIENB  OB  FOE 

First  the  heavy  oaken  sills  were  mortised 
and  tenoned  together,  the  cross-sills  worked 
into  the  main  ones,  gaining  in  the  floor  joists 
or  timbers.  Then  followed  the  framing  of 
the  corner  and  centre  posts  with  the  main 
and  the  short  girts,  the  braces  and  the  plates 
where  the  rafters  rest,  the  great  girts,  the 
gallus  posts,  and  the  rafters. 

They  were  now  ready  for  the  raising,  — 
no  ordinary  task,  for  the  material  was  all  of 
the  heaviest  and  most  substantial  kind. 

They  pinned  one  section  together,  —  two 
main  posts,  one  centre  post,  one  great  joist, 
one  great  girder,  two  short  posts,  and  four 
braces.  What  cries  and  heavings  and  lift- 
ings and  turmoil  as  the  bents  came  into  their 
right  places ! 

"  Now  we  will  plumb  it,  and  stay  it ! " 
shouted  the  head  carpenter. 

Willing  hands  brought  the  temporary 
braces,  which  they  deftly  put  into  the  needy 
places,  and  one  part  of  the  task  was  ended. 

They  treated  a  second  section  in  the  same 
mode,  and  a  third,  the  work  now  being  well 
under  way. 

A  wild  huzza  from  Davie  was  the  signal 
for  rest.  The  men  hastened  over  to  the 
large  trough  in  the  yard,  washed  their  hands 


A  NEW  ENGLAND  BA1SING  195 

in  the  clear,  running  spring  water,  and  then 
filled  the  big  kitchen,  the  back  porch,  and 
the  clean  woodshed  with  their  lively  company. 

Both  Gordon  and  Peyton  had  joined  heart- 
ily in  the  morning's  task,  making  themselves 
agreeable  to  all  alike,  keeping  up  a  running 
fire  of  jest  or  story. 

"  If  you  hain't  about  the  two  friendliest 
sort  of  foreign  chaps  I  ever  knew,"  said  one 
back-country  farmer  to  the  young  lawyers. 
"  If  you  r'a'ly  lived  in  these  here  pairts,  I 
sh'd  think  you  were  runnin'  for  office,  and 
I  '11  be  doggoned  if  I  would  n't  vote  for  you." 

"  Why  should  n't  they  be  friendly  ?  "  in- 
quired Mary  Randolph,  who  was  passing  a 
big  pan  of  bread  and  butter,  made  appetizing 
by  thin  slices  of  delicious  ham. 

"  Wal,  now,"  continued  the  farmer,  look- 
ing inquisitively  toward  Gordon,  "  do  they 
have  raisin's  where  you  come  from  ?  " 

"  They  raise  Cain,  probably."  Peyton  came 
to  the  rescue  of  his  friend.  "  But  such  good 
turns  as  you  New  England  farmers  serve  each 
other  are  not  common  in  every  part  of  the 
world." 

"  Take  a  piece  of  fried  chicken,"  inter- 
rupted Davie,  bringing  a  dish  heaped  high 
with  this  favorite  Connecticut  delicacy. 


196  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

"  Here  's  to  your  health  !  "  cried  one  of 
the  farmer  lads,  neighbor  to  the  Hardy s. 

The  host  was  filling  cups  and  glasses  with 
strong  milk  punch. 

A  "  raising "  became  an  occasion  when 
liquor  flowed  with  the  freedom  of  a  spring 
freshet.  Mr.  Humphrey  had  preached  against 
the  practice,  but  men  still  clung  to  the  old 
way  tenaciously. 

It  was  a  generous  feast  provided  by  the 
ladies  of  Holland  Hill.  Stacks  upon  stacks 
of  bread  were  consumed,  while  slices  of  beef 
and  mutton,  pickled  tongue  and  fresh  spare- 
rib,  great  dishes  of  baked  beans  decorated 
with  crisp  pork,  several  oyster  pies,  and  in- 
numerable pickles  disappeared  down  capacious 
throats. 

The  various  pies  tasted  not  less  toothsome ; 
and  with  what  dexterity  the  men  held  them 
in  their  hands  and  carried  the  big  pieces  to 
the  mouth,  never  losing  a  flake  of  crust  or 
drop  of  juice. 

Enormous  pails  of  cider  had  been  set  in 
convenient  places,  so  that  the  feasters  might 
drink  at  their  leisure. 

Cake  finished  off  the  informal  meal. 

"  That 's  a  new  receipt  for  gingerbread," 
observed  Martha,  as  she  gave  the  two  gentle- 


A  NEW  ENGLAND  RAISING  197 

men  a  taste  of  the  brittle  stuff.  "  And  this 
is  Mrs.  Burr's  very  best  fruit  cake.  There 's 
a  suspicious  odor  to  it,  which  suggests  that  it 
stands  in  the  liquor  closet." 

"  I  've  often  heard  it  said  that  you  people 
in  Connecticut  did  n't  really  know  how  to 
laugh." 

As  Peyton  made  the  remark  to  the  elder 
sister,  laughter  resounded  on  every  side. 

"  Why,  I  never  saw  a  merrier  or  more  jo- 
vial party.  I  'm  ready  to  attend  a  '  raising ' 
every  day  of  the  week,"  said  Gordon. 

The  merry  lads  indulged  in  wild  pranks, 
while  the  elder  members  of  the  company 
filled  their  cups  for  a  last  potation  before 
the  return  to  work. 

It  was  a  little  after  one  o'clock,  —  the  men 
once  more  being  scattered  over  the  ground 
and  amid  the  skeleton  timbers  which  stood 
out  against  the  sky. 

A  slight  wind  had  risen  during  the  hour, 
so  that  when  work  was  resumed  new  diffi- 
culties faced  the  workers.  And  it  must  not 
be  forgotten  that  many  of  the  feasters  had 
eaten  and  drunk  with  such  liberality  that 
heads  lacked  clearness  and  steps  became  un- 
steady. 

Two  sections  were  to  be  raised  by  different 


198  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

parties  at  the  same  time,  and  then  these  two, 
being  pinned  to  the  others,  would  make  a 
solid,  unyielding  frame. 

"  Now  we  are  ready,  all  together !  "  shouted 
the  man  in  authority.  "  Up  they  go,  my 
men,  —  clean  as  a  whistle  !  " 

The  two  sections  stood  upright,  waiting 
for  pins  and  braces  to  make  them  sure  and 
fast. 

A  dozen  men  had  climbed  upon  different 
parts  of  the  frame ;  some  were  walking  along 
the  beams,  others  putting  on  the  plates  for 
the  rafters,  a  few  attending  to  the  gallus 
work.  Little  Davie,  nimble  as  a  cat,  sprang 
across  one  of  the  girders. 

"  Davie,  come  down  !  "  shouted  Gordon. 
"  The  wind  will  blow  you  to  Ballahac." 

Gordon  was  alarmed,  but  he  did  not  wish 
to  frighten  the  little  fellow. 

Davie  waved  his  hand  airily,  and  walked 
along  the  dizzy  height,  as  Mary  and  Martha 
first  saw  him  in  his  dangerous  position. 

Nearly  every  man  was  intent  upon  the  par- 
ticular part  of  the  work  that  he  was  sharing, 
and  the  interest  in  the  binding  of  these  last 
sections  to  the  gaunt  frame  was  great.  Once 
pinned  and  braced,  made  an  integral  part  of 
the  huge  skeleton,  and  the  chief  peril  was 


A  NEW  ENGLAND  RAISING  199 

past ;  the  winds  might  wrestle  with  the  tim- 
bers to  their  hearts'  content,  and  the  oaken 
frame  would  remain  stanch  and  firm. 

But  this  critical  moment  was  the  one  which 
the  winds  chose  for  a  final  riotous  assault 
upon  the  uneasy  posts,  beams,  girts,  and 
braces.  Swooping  down  upon  the  skeleton 
structure  with  the  fury  of  invisible,  malig- 
nant demons,  they  swayed  the  two  unbraced 
and  pinless  sections  back  and  forth  like  so 
much  pasteboard.  Would  the  tottering  pieces 
of  timber  regain  their  equilibrium  ? 

A  score  of  hoarse  voices  chased  each  other 
confusedly  through  the  air. 

"  Look  out !  "  "  Get  down  !  "  "  Run  for 
your  life  !  "  "  Stand  firm  !  "  "  Hold  fast !  " 
"  It 's  giving  way  !  "  "  Jump,  men,  jump  !  " 
"  There  it  goes !  "  A  bedlam  of  mixed  noises, 
and  then  breathless  silence  on  the  part  of  the 
men,  who  stood  chained  to  the  spot. 

Back  and  forth  the  two  sections  swayed  once 
again,  —  the  workmen  with  pins  and  braces 
had  deserted  it ;  then  the  winds  twisted  the 
timbers  as  human  hands  might  twist  soft  and 
yielding  cords,  and,  gathering  their  strength, 
hurled  the  indistinguishable  mass  against  the 
other  sections  of  the  frame. 

Peyton  had  seen  the  awful  peril  of  little 


200  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Davie,  and  ran  nigh  the  post  to  which  the 
child  had  instinctively  clung. 

"  Jump  into  my  arms,  boy,  jump  into  my 
arms ! "  stretching  them  forth  in  wild  en- 
treaty. 

There  was  the  terrific  crash  of  groaning, 
snapping,  falling  wood,  the  mocking  roar 
of  the  sudden  winds,  a  few  broken  sounds 
of  the  human  voice,  and  a  dozen  men  lay 
upon  the  earth  amid  the  mass  of  shapeless 
lumber. 

A  moment — an  eternity — and  men  rushed 
forward  to  the  rescue  of  their  comrades. 
Peyton  and  little  Davie  were  found  locked 
in  each  other's  arms,  thrown  against  a  heap 
of  stones,  bespattered  with  blood,  and  sense- 
less. One  farmer  had  a  broken  leg,  another 
a  broken  arm ;  all  were  sorely  bruised,  while 
underneath  a  corner  post  one  of  the  carpen- 
ters lay  dead. 

Gordon  dragged  Davie  and  Peyton  beyond 
the  debris,  and  then  set  to  work  with  the 
sisters  to  bring  them  back  to  consciousness. 
Washing  away  the  blood,  chafing  their  hands, 
and  pouring  restoratives  down  their  throats, 
signs  of  a  return  to  life  showed  themselves. 

"Ah,  Davie,  it  was  a  brave  jump,"  were 
the  first  words  spoken  by  Peyton. 


A  NEW  ENGLAND  RAISING  201 

Tears  ran  down  the  cheeks  of  the  sisters 
as  they  lavished  kisses  upon  the  boy. 

"  But  it  was  very  naughty  for  you  to  climb 
the  timbers,  Davie.  Why  did  you  do  such  a 
thing?" 

"  For  the  fun  of  it/'  was  the  reply,  fol- 
lowed by  a  swift  shadow  on  the  face  and  a 
pitiful  moan. 

"  Where  are  you  hurt,  Davie  ?  Tell  me, 
where  is  the  pain  ?  " 

"  It 's  my  arm  and  my  side,"  he  said 
feebly. 

The  arm  was  broken,  and  the  side  roughly 
bruised. 

"  Thank  you,  Peyton."  The  boy  smiled  in 
his  sunny,  genial  way.  "  You  saved  my  life, 
did  n't  you  ?  " 

A  sudden  twinge  of  pain  drove  the  smile 
from  his  face,  and  drew  pathetic  groans  from 
his  tightened  lips. 

An  hour  later  they  carried  him  to  his 
home. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

IN    WHICH    THEIR    FORTUNES   ARE    TOLD 

The  war  on  land  had  been  generally  dis- 
astrous to  American  arms,  our  troops  facing 
humiliation  after  humiliation  ;  hut  victories 
on  the  sea  redeemed  the  good  name  of  the 
United  States,  adding  fresh  lustre  to  the 
national  fame. 

Restlessness  in  the  East  increased  with  the 
lengthening  of  the  unequal  conflict,  so  Mas- 
sachusetts took  the  initiative  in  calling  a  con- 
vention of  New  England  States.  The  object, 
as  stated  in  the  invitation,  was  "  to  devise,  if 
practicable,  means  of  security  and  defense 
which  may  be  consistent  with  the  preservation 
of  our  resources  from  total  ruin,  and  adapted 
to  our  local  situation,  mutual  relations  and 
habits,  and  not  repugnant  to  our  obligations 
as  members  of  the  Union." 

Connecticut  responded  to  the  call,  and  her 
legislature  appointed  seven  strong,  represent- 
ative men  to  sit  with  other  New  Englanders 
in  council  upon  public  affairs.  Among  the 
number  was  Roger  M.  Sherman. 


THEIR  FORTUNES  ARE  TOLD  203 

"Will  you  explain  to  me  the  action  of 
your  legislature  ?  " 

Peyton  was  talking  with  Mr.  Sherman,  a 
member  of  the  upper  House,  on  his  return 
to  Fairfield. 

"Well,  sir,  the  United  States  has  in  her 
forts  and  armies  about  twenty-seven  thousand 
effective  men  ;  of  these  only  thirteen  hundred 
are  employed  in  New  England." 

"  Yes,  I  've  made  a  note  of  that  fact,"  ob- 
served Peyton  thoughtfully. 

"  The  war  has  been  in  operation  two  years 
and  a  half.  We  have  a  seacoast  (I  mean 
New  England)  of  seven  hundred  miles  to  pro- 
tect, and,  with  the  exception  of  the  thirteen 
hundred  men  referred  to,  we  have  had  the 
aid  of  no  military  force  from  the  United 
States.  By  internal  taxes,  all  others  having 
become  unproductive  by  reason  of  the  war, 
the  national  government  has  raised  large 
sums  from  the  people  in  our  territory." 

"  Yes,  I  know  that  to  be  true." 

"  Direct  taxation,"  continued  Mr.  Sher- 
man, warming  to  his  subject,  "  is  now  the 
only  resource  of  the  state  governments,  and 
this  has  been  carried  to  as  great  an  extreme 
in  Connecticut  as  can  be  sustained.  The 
banks,  which  have  furnished  all  our  currency, 


204  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

either  withhold  their  accommodations  or  stop 
payment,  and  the  people  are  embarrassed  by 
a  general  stagnation  of  business.  Mr.  Gor- 
don has  been  made  to  feel  the  force  of  this 
statement." 

"  Yes,  I  have  heard  him  remark  upon  it." 

"  Powerful  fleets  and  armies  lie  off  our 
coast,  and  are  making  or  threatening  inva- 
sions in  all  parts  of  our  defenseless  seaboard. 
Commodore  Decatur  and  his  squadron  have 
taken  refuge  in  the  waters  of  Connecticut, 
and  attracted  a  powerful  concentration  of  the 
enemy's  forces  on  our  borders.  Castine  has 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  British." 

The  member  from  the  upper  House  gave 
Peyton  a  keen,  searching  look  in  order  to 
judge  concerning  the  impression  which  he 
was  making. 

"  Now,  sir,  under  all  these  disadvantages, 
the  New  England  States  are  obliged  to  pro- 
tect themselves  by  their  own  militia,  at  their 
own  expense.  The  expenses  of  this  State 
greatly  exceed  her  resources.  The  duration 
of  the  war  cannot  be  foreseen,  and  our  credit 
is  exhausted.  Attempts  have  been  made  to 
borrow  money,  but  without  adequate  success. 
The  national  Constitution  prohibits  the  emis- 
sion of  bills  of  credit.     In  this  extremity,  our 


THEIR  FORTUNES  ARE  TOLD  205 

legislature,  convened  at  New  Haven,  has  re- 
ceived from  the  legislature  of  Massachusetts 
a  communication  proposing  a  convention  of 
delegates  from  the  New  England  States  to 
consult  on  the  adoption  of  measures  for  the 
common  safety.  This  communication  was 
referred  to  a  joint  committee  of  both  Houses, 
General  Henry  Champion  and  myself  being 
appointed  from  the  upper  House.  He  was 
chairman  of  the  committee,  and  I  drew  the 
report,  recommending  a  compliance  with  the 
proposal  made  by  the  State  of  Massachusetts, 
and  assigning  the  reason  at  length.  Seven 
delegates  are  appointed  from  Connecticut, 
and  I  have  the  honor  to  be  one  of  the 
number." 

"  Thank  you,  Mr.  Sherman,  for  this  lucid 
statement." 

A  few  days  later  the  young  men  were  sit- 
ting in  the  child's  sick-room. 

"  You  will  go  to  Hartford  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Gordon  to  Miss  Mary. 
"  You  see,  I  can  safely  leave  Davie  in  your 
charge  and  Peyton's," — he  smiled  faintly, — 
"  and  there  are  reasons  for  my  going." 

"  I  think  Davie  is  doing  very  well.  Is  n't 
he  the  cheerfulest,  happiest  prisoner  of  cir- 
cumstances in  all  the  world  ?  " 


206  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  The  dear  little  hero  !  "  exclaimed  Gordon 
in  tones  of  deep  feeling. 

"  He  was  asking  for  you  this  morning/' 
remarked  the  sister.  "  You  and  Mr.  Peyton 
are  the  very  breath  of  his  life.  When  you  're 
away  he  withers  and  droops,  but  the  instant 
of  your  coming  he  seems  fresh  as  a  June 
morning." 

The  child's  arm  had  been  put  into  splints, 
his  bruises  doctored,  everything  done  for  his 
good  and  comfort,  immediately  after  the  acci- 
dent. But  Davie  was  delicate,  —  a  wonderful 
mind,  a  great  spirit  in  a  small,  stunted  body. 
During  the  years  of  comradeship  with  Gordon 
and  Peyton,  it  did  not  appear  that  an  inch 
had  been  added  to  his  stature.  The  boy  con- 
sumed his  vitality  in  an  extraordinary,  unre- 
strained liveliness  of  mind  and  body. 

They  made  uncle  David's  study  into  the 
sick-room,  and  here  the  family  life  now  cen- 
tred. The  walls  were  lined  with  books,  a 
big-mouthed  fireplace  swallowed  up  great 
sticks  of  seasoned  oak,  a  large  mahogany 
table  standing  in  the  middle  of  the  room 
held  papers,  inkhorn,  quills,  a  stuffed  owl, 
half  a  dozen  rosy-cheeked  apples,  a  plate  of 
chestnuts,  two  or  three  simple  remedies,  and 
the  priceless  treasures  given  the  boy  by  his 


THEIR  FORTUNES  ARE  TOLD  207 

loving  friends,  —  a  knife,  a  silver  chain,  a 
beautiful  miniature,  and  a  picture-book  lately 
come  from  London. 

The  little  bed  with  its  snow-white  coverlet 
leaned  against  the  table,  placed,  in  answer  to 
the  child's  whim,  so  that  he  could  reach  the 
things  which  pleased  him,  and  watch  hour 
after  hour  the  marvelous  play  of  the  fire.  A 
few  stiff-backed  chairs  and  a  low  workstand 
for  the  girls  completed  the  furnishings  of  the 
room. 

"  Good-morning,  my  cheery  young  man  !  " 
Gordon  entered  the  study,  bringing  with  him 
the  brightness  of  the  clear,  bracing  day. 

"  I  heard  your  step  on  the  porch,"  piped 
up  the  blithe  voice  of  the  boy.  "  I  knew  it 
was  you.  Uncle  David  drags  his  feet  along, 
Mr.  Jackson  used  to  steal  into  the  house  so 
you  hardly  heard  him,  and  Peyton  walks 
light  as  a  feather ;  but  you  put  your  feet 
down  as  much  as  to  say,  '  Here  am  I,  sir ! '  " 

The  child's  eyes  twinkled  merrily  as  he 
spoke. 

"  Davie,  you  have  wonderful  discernment. 
If  I  did  n't  think  you  were  to  be  a  doctor,  I 
should  say  that  fortune-telling  might  afford 
an  opportunity  for  the  exercise  of  your  gifts. 
Suppose,  now,  I  consult  you  on  my  future 
prospects  ?  " 


208  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Davie  was  delighted  with  the  humor  of  the 
thing. 

"Give  me  your  hand/'  said  the  boy,  with 
assumed  air  of  mystery,  pinching  the  prof- 
fered member  with  his  white,  fragile  ringers, 
and  concentrating  his  gaze  upon  it. 

"  You  're  a  cross  between  Scotch  and  Eng- 
lish." An  amused  smile  played  over  the  face 
of  the  gentleman.  "  You  've  had  a  good 
bringing  up,  and  are  a  real,  true  gentleman. " 
Gordon  bowed  his  acknowledgments,  and  the 
fortune-teller  continued.  "  You  '11  be  very 
rich  one  day,  a  great  deal  of  property 's  com- 
ing to  you."  Gordon  was  suddenly  grave. 
"  You  '11  do  a  great  deal  of  good  with  your 
money,  and  make  many  people  happy ;  happy 
as  the  day  is  long." 

"  Thank  you,  my  wise,  sweet  prophet,"  ex- 
claimed the  man  tenderly. 

"  There,, don't  interrupt,"  —  spoken  with  a 
comical  air  of  authority,  —  "the  best  is  yet 
to  come,"  smiling  with  the  joy  of  a  great, 
deep  emotion  stirring  in  his  soul ;  "  you  '11 
marry  your  true  love,  and  —  and  "  —  it  was 
hard  to  find  the  right  words  to  end  off  the 
story  —  "  and  forever  after  hold  your  peace." 

Davie's  laugh  rang  merrily  through  the 
house.     There  was  a  strange,  beautiful  light 


THEIR  FORTUNES  ARE  TOLD  209 

in  Gordon's  eyes  as  he  joined  in  the  mirth, 
while  Mary  leaned  down  and  kissed  the  child 
upon  his  pale  lips. 

"  We  shall  see,  my  boy."  The  gentleman 
had  withdrawn  his  hand  from  the  hold  of 
Davie,  and  was  standing  at  the  foot  of  his 
cot.  "  I  shall  be  afraid  of  you,  if  all  you 
say  comes  true." 

"  Shall  I  tell  your  fortune,  Mary  ?  "  The 
boy  looked  mischievously  into  the  face  of  his 
sister. 

"  No,  tell  Martha's.     Here  she  comes." 

"  Come,  Miss  Martha,  and  hear  your  for- 
tune. Our  gypsy  has  told  mine,  and  it 
sounds  like  a  real  fairy  tale." 

Martha  smoothed  the  brother's  hair,  and 
lavished  gentle  arts  upon  him. 

"  Yes,  I  see  it  all,"  cried  Davie,  seizing  her 
hand  and  keeping  it  close  under  inspection. 
"  This  is  a  very  dear,  loving,  tender  child. 
She  will  grow  up  to  be  a  real  lady.  Most 
everybody  will  love  her,  but  there 's  one  that 
will  love  her  with  all  his  might,  and  he'll 
carry  her  off  and  put  her  in  a  beautiful  cage 
on  a  hill,  and  her  friends  will  all  go  to  see 
her,  and  such  good  times  as  we  '11  have,  and 
we  '11  all  be  happy  as  our  hearts  can  hold. 
Is  n't  that  a  nice  fortune  ?  " 


210  FEIEND  OR  FOE 

The  blushing  Martha  was  fondling  the 
child,  trying  to  hush  his  jolly,  harmless 
prattle. 

"  How  delightfully  indefinite !  Why,  Davie, 
you  'd  make  your  fortune,  —  nobody  would 
have  to  tell  it,  —  if  you  went  through  the  land 
foretelling  such  pleasant,  charming  things." 

"  Now,"  said  Gordon,  "  it  is  your  chance," 
turning  to  the  older  sister.  "  Our  gypsy  may 
not  be  in  the  mood  to-morrow." 

Mary  was  standing  by  the  fire,  tracing  the 
shy  faces  that  appeared  in  fantastic  tongues 
of  flame  as  they  rioted  against  the  dark  back- 
ground. 

"  I  'm  afraid  to  have  my  fortune  told.  The 
others  have  been  so  good  and  beautiful  that 
a  third  must  break  the  record." 

"  That  is  not  fair,"  exclaimed  Gordon. 
"  Here,  Davie,  take  this  coin,"  slipping  a 
small  gold  piece  into  his  hand ;  "  will  it  pay 
for  the  three  ?  " 

"  Now,  Mary,  it 's  paid  for,  and  the  fortune- 
teller wants  to  give  us  the  worth  of  Mr.  Gor- 
don's money." 

As  Martha  spoke,  she  drew  the  fickle, 
coquettish  sister  over  to  Davie's  bed. 

"  I  read  all  sorts  of  curious,  lovely  things," 
said  the  boy,  turning  his  wise  gaze  upon  her 


THEIR  FORTUNES  ARE  TOLD  211 

classic  hand.  "  This  lady  is  well  educated, 
comes  of  a  good  family,  has  a  strain  of  witch 
blood  in  her,  so  that  she  bewitches  some 
folks  "  — 

"  You  're  a  bad  gypsy  to  say  such  things," 
interrupted  the  girl,  snatching  away  her  hand. 
"  I  don't  want  my  fortune  told." 

"But  you  must  have  it ;  he  's  earning  his 
living."  Gordon  spoke  whimsically,  as  he 
caught  the  lady's  hand  and  gave  it  to  the 
child. 

"  How  you  bother  me,"  said  Davie,  with 
comical  severity.  "  I  can't  see  into  the  future 
when  you  talk  so  much."  He  was  studying 
the  lines.  "  The  lady  has  an  awful  temper, 
but  she  gets  along  with  it  very  well  —  better 
than  her  friends  do,  sometimes."  Again  the 
boy's  merry  laugh  rang  through  the  room, 
while  he  retained  a  hold  upon  the  reluctant 
hand.  "  She  has  many  virtues,  and  only  a 
few  vices,  like  teasing,  fl —  " 

"  You  're  a  bad,  bad  gypsy,  I  say,"  strug- 
gling gently  to  release  herself  from  Davie. 
"  I  won't  hear  another  word,"  with  assumed 
anger. 

"  Oh,  yes,  you  will,"  said  Gordon,  standing 
close  by  her  side,  and  laying  his  powerful 
hand  upon  her  free  one,  so  that  she  was  a 


212  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

helpless  prisoner ;  "  the  best  is  still  to  come. 
It  '11  be  worth  the  money,  hey,  Davie  ?  " 

"  This  child,"  continued  the  boy,  heedless 
of  the  break,  "  will  live  in  a  beautiful  land, 
and  servants  will  wait  upon  her,  and  she'll 
make  a  slave  of  the  fine  gentleman,  her  hus- 
band; but  they'll  be  gay  as  the  birds  that 
nest  in  the  trees,  and  they  '11  try  to  do  right 
by  everybody,  and  give  Davie  Randolph  a 
real  pony  to  ride  on,  and  they  '11  have  every- 
thing that  heart  can  wish,  and  "  —  hesitating 
a  moment  in  order  to  recall  a  quotation  which 
Peyton  had  repeated  several  times  in  Davie's 
hearing  — "  love  alters  not  with  his  brief 
hours  and  weeks." 

"  I  told  you  it  would  be  something  worth 
hearing ;  and  there 's  Peyton  coming."  Gor- 
don caught  sight  of  his  comrade  as  he  passed 
the  window.  "  Davie  must  tell  his  fortune, 
too." 

"  Did  n't  I  say  his  step  was  light  as  a 
feather  ?  "  laughed  the  boy,  as  the  newcomer 
entered  the  room. 

"  It 's  your  turn  next,"  remarked  Gordon, 
after  greetings,  and  the  boy's  role  of  gypsy 
had  been  explained.  "  Give  him  a  gold  coin 
and  see  what  will  come  of  it." 

"  He  's  been  paid  already,"  said  Martha, 


THEIR  FORTUNES  ARE  TOLD  213 

trying  to  push  away  the  hand  containing  the 
piece  of  money. 

"  Thank  you,  madam  !  "  cried  Davie. 
"  That 's  a  nice  way  to  treat  a  gypsy  after 
he 's  done  well  by  you."  He  was  fumbling 
the  shining  bit  of  metal  which  Peyton  had 
given  him.  "  This  youth  "  —  following  out 
the  lines  in  the  gentleman's  hand  — "  will 
have  his  ups  and  downs.  Poor  fellow/'  — 
the  boy's  eyes  gleamed  with  fun,  —  "  he 's 
always  trying  to  save  somebody's  life,  while 
he 's  lost  his  own." 

"  Gospel  truth,"  exclaimed  Gordon.  "  Go 
°n>  gypsy." 

"  How  can  I  go  on  when  you  stop  me  with 
rude  skits  ?  He 's  a  fairly  good  man,  —  not 
too  good."  Davie's  brow  was  wrinkled  with 
thought.  "  Not  good  enough  to  die,  you 
know,  but  just  good  enough  to  live."  The 
remark  was  greeted  with  laughter.  "  There 's 
a  boy  that  loves  him  as  well  as  if  he  was  "  — 
the  little  lips  framed  the  word  brother,  then 
there  came  a  mischievous  twist,  and  the  for- 
tune-teller continued  —  "  loves  him  as  well  as 
if  he  was  his  father." 

Gordon  shook  his  sides  with  merriment,  in 
which  the  girls  joined,  while  the  object  of 
their  sport  pretended  to  be  highly  incensed. 


214  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  You  're  a  downright  fraud.  I  've  no 
confidence  in  you.     Give  me  back  my  money, 

gypsy!" 

"  But  everything  will  come  out  right.  This 
man  will  get  his  life  back  one  day,  and  then 
won't  he  be  happy ;  and  how  he  '11  spend 
money,  and  have  a  grand  time,  and  go  to 
balls  with  his  wife,  and  hunt  foxes  with  a 
friend  from  the  North,  and  be  governor  of 
the  State,  and  live  in  great  style.  Then 
we  '11  all  go  to  visit  him  and  stay  a  year. 
Have  n't  you  got  the  worth  of  your  money  ?  " 
and  the  child  looked  wistfully  into  the  sym- 
pathetic face  of  his  devoted,  loving  friend. 

"  It 's  too  good  to  be  true,  gypsy,"  an- 
swered Peyton,  with  infinite  tenderness.  "  I 
don't  deserve  such  fortune." 

"  But  truth  is  stranger  than  fiction,"  ob- 
served Gordon.  "  I  shall  believe  all  that  the 
fortune-teller  has  said." 

"  And  so  shall  I !  "  "  And  I !  "  exclaimed 
the  light-hearted  sisters. 

"  Davie  did  n't  say  that  I  'm  going  to 
Hartford,  but  I  suppose  we  could  n't  expect 
a  gypsy  to  know  everything  and  go  into  all 
the  details  of  a  man's  life." 

"  No,  I  reckon  we  would  n't  like  to  have 
him  get  quite  so  far  as  that,"  said  Peyton. 


THEIR  FORTUNES  ARE  TOLD  215 

"  He  might  say  things  that  would  make  us 
shiver." 

"  But  you  '11  come  back  in  a  few  days  ?  " 
inquired  the  child  anxiously. 

"  Yes,  Davie ;  and  I  leave  Mr.  Peyton  here 
to  see  that  you  don't  run  away  while  I  am 
gone.  Torture  him  all  you  please,  and  make 
him  step  lively  when  there  's  anything  wanted. 
Remember  you  said  he  had  a  light  step,  light 
as  a  feather.  I  never  saw  a  feather  step,  but 
I  suppose  you  know  exactly  how  light  that  is." 

"  Will  you  write  me  a  real  letter  ?  "  asked 
the  boy,  smiling  at  the  jest  of  his  friend. 
"  Mr.  Peyton  wrote  to  me  last  summer  when 
you  stayed  in  New  York  and  fought  the 
burglars." 

"  Why,  of  course  I  will." 

"  Do  you  think  you  '11  have  another  adven- 
ture ?  " 

"  What  says  our  fortune-teller  ?  " 

The  boy  looked  wise. 

"  Mr.  Gordon  will  stay  a  few  days  in  Hart- 
ford," —  this  was  the  prophecy,  —  "  and  on 
his  coming  back  will  be  lost,  in  the  snow,  I 
think,  and  we  '11  find  him  after  many  days. 
There,  I  'm  tired  now,  and  the  gypsy  has  gone." 

Davie  put  the  right  hand  underneath  his 
head,  and  turned  to  gaze  at  fitful  pictures 
shifting  across  the  fire  on  the  hearth. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE   WAR-HAWKS    SEIZE    A    VICTIM 

Party  feeling  ran  high  when  the  Hartford 
Convention  met  on  the  fifteenth  of  Decem- 
ber, 1814.  Not  only  was  New  England  in  a 
ferment,  but  this  darkest  hour  of  war  filled 
many  patriot  souls  with  awful  forebodings. 
While  the  purpose  of  the  meeting  was  fairly 
stated,  and  the  stern  necessity  for  New  Eng- 
land to  protect  herself  against  foreign  inva- 
sion impressed  the  sons  of  her  soil,  yet  strange 
fears  lurked  in  the  minds  of  a  minority,  or 
they  chose  to  twist  facts  and  use  for  political 
capital  their  hatred  of  the  movement. 

The  men  chosen  by  the  States  to  represent 
their  respective  constituencies  were  eminent 
and  well-equipped  citizens.  With  heavy 
hearts,  they  assembled  to  devise  means  for 
the  help  of  a  distressed  and  suffering  people. 

Mr.  George  Cabot,  of  Boston,  was  unani- 
mously chosen  president,  and  Mr.  Theodore 
Dwight,  of  Hartford,  not  a  member  of  the 
convention,  secretary. 


THE  WAR-HAWKS  SEIZE  A   VICTIM       217 

Rules  of  procedure  having  been  adopted, 
a  committee  reported  a  general  project  of 
such  measures  as  the  convention  was  called  to 
discuss,  and  the  delegates  forthwith  entered 
upon  their  work. 

The  sessions  were  veiled  with  secrecy. 

Gordon  found  lodgings  in  a  private  house. 
He  had  no  part  or  lot  in  the  mysterious  con- 
vention, but  it  was  evidently  his  purpose  to 
meet  the  delegates  in  a  social  way. 

"  And  what  brings  you  to  Hartford  ?  " 

The  speaker  was  Dana,  Jackson's  second 
in  the  duel.  He  and  Gordon  met  on  the 
main  street. 

"  I  will  put  the  same  question  to  you." 

The  two  men  regarded  each  other  with 
curiosity. 

"  Well,  I  'm  here  to  squeeze  information 
out  of  the  delegates  to  this  infamous  Hartford 
Convention." 

Dana  was  a  rank  Democrat,  rabid  to  the 
point  of  fanaticism,  and  Connecticut  was  his 
native  State. 

"  I  'm  here  to  have  my  wits  brightened 
by  some  friendly  association  with  Hartford 
wits." 

"  That 's  a  sane  object,"  was  the  reply. 
"  No  doubt  you  need  it.     I  suppose  you  've 


218  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

become  acquainted  with  the  traitors  sitting 
behind  the  closed  doors  of  the  State  House? " 

"  Yes/'  answered  Gordon,  with  provoking 
serenity.  "  And  a  superb  company  of  cul- 
tivated gentlemen  they  are.  It  's  a  great 
pleasure  to  meet  so  much  culture  and  intelli- 
gence. I  am  reading  in  the  office  of  Mr. 
Sherman,  a  member  of  the  convention." 

"  Ah,  then,  I  suppose  you  are  posted  upon 
the  run  of  affairs." 

"  Well,  sir,  since  the  sessions  are  secret, 
according  to  your  own  statement  and  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  it  is  safe  to  say  that  you  know 
quite  as  much  about  their  deliberations  as  I. 
I  doubt,  however,  if  there  is  a  single  member 
of  this  honorable  body  who  will  disclose 
anything  until  released  from  the  pledge  of 
secrecy." 

"  To  think,"  exclaimed  Dana,  "  that  New 
England  has  come  to  this  pass,  —  the  New 
England  of  the  Revolution  !  Why,  if  these 
men  had  their  deserts,  they  'd  be  put  behind 
prison  bars;  and  yet  there  are  people  who 
speak  of  them  as  the  flower  of  Eastern  civil- 
ization, —  bright,  particular  stars  in  our  fir- 
mament !     What  shameful  mockery  !  " 

"  This  is  interesting,"  observed  Gordon. 
"  Several  of  these  men  I  have   known   for 


THE   WAR-HAWKS  SEIZE  A   VICTIM      219 

years;  some  of  them  intimately.  I  would 
as  soon  think  of  questioning  the  integrity  of 
George  Washington  or  your  beloved  Gov- 
ernor Trumbull  of  Eevolutionary  fame." 

Dana  gazed  with  offensive  intensity  upon 
the  speaker. 

"  I  've  no  doubt  that  is  your  opinion/'  — 
notes  of  passion  vibrating  through  his  reply, 
—  "  but  who  cares  what  you  and  men  of  your 
ilk  think?  The  kind  of  patriotism  repre- 
sented by  this  convention  is  the  kind  that 
would  make  us  bend  the  knee  to  England, 
and  submit  without  complaint  to  her  dam- 
nable abuses.  There  ought  to  be  enough 
Salisbury  iron  mines  in  the  East  to  bury  the 
whole  crew  of  Federal  traitors,  and  free  the 
country  from  their  infernal  misdoings." 

The  street  talk  of  these  two  men  was  typ- 
ical of  the  current  discussion  in  Hartford  and 
all  New  England.  Neighbor  hostile  to  neigh- 
bor, families  split  into  contending  factions, 
churches  and  communities  divided  and  fi^ht- 
ing  a  rough  war  of  words,  broils  in  public 
places,  feuds  breaking  out  in  private  assaults, 
old-time  friends  flinging  hard  names  at  each 
other  when  they  passed  on  the  highway,  — 
this  was  the  social  condition  which  prevailed 
in  the  East. 


220  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

"  Did  you  see  the  soldiers  circle  around 
the  State  House  to  the  tune  of  the  '  Rogue's 
March/  and  din  their  cries  of  traitor  into  the 
ears  of  the  convention  ? "  cried  Dana  glee- 
fully. "  It  must  have  been  soothing  to  their 
spirits." 

There  were  days  when  the  excitement 
waxed  very  hot  in  Hartford,  —  when  a  fear  of 
physical  violence  filled  some  hearts.  But  the 
sessions  of  the  convention  continued  in  their 
quiet,  well-ordered  way,  and  the  delegates 
refused  to  see  or  hear  the  fanatical  hatred 
which  broke  forth  into  public  expression. 

It  became  evident  to  Gordon  after  the  first 
days  that  he  was  watched.  Did  he  call  upon 
Mr.  Cabot  or  Mr.  Otis,  did  he  walk  with 
Mr.  Goodrich  or  Mr.  Prescott,  did  any  of 
the  gentlemen  pay  their  respects  to  him,  he 
was  sure  to  see  a  distant,  suspicious  figure. 
It  seemed  absurd  to  the  gentleman.  Why 
should  a  spy  dog  him  ?  And  #what  ends 
would  be  gained,  for  it  was  impossible  to 
overhear  his  conversation  ?  So  Gordon  con- 
cluded that  it  was  meant  for  annoyance. 

The  letter  promised  to  Davie  was  written 
the  second  week  of  the  convention,  and  it 
spoke  of  Gordon's  return  to  Fairfield  the  fol- 
lowing Saturday. 


THE  WAB-HAWKS  SEIZE  A  VICTIM      221 

Leaving  Hartford  before  daylight,  the  trav- 
eler held  his  horse  down  to  an  easy  gait,  while 
he  gave  free  rein  to  his  own  thoughts  and 
fancies. 

What  a  perplexing  situation  !  Gordon  had 
learned  to  love  the  country  in  which  he  was 
passing  the  years  of  his  young  manhood. 
The  poverty,  distress,  bitterness,  hostility, 
divisions,  which  he  closely  observed,  were 
little  less  than  personal  to  himself.  These 
things  ought  not  to  be ;  a  land  with  such 
possibilities,  a  people  cherishing  the  best  im- 
pulses of  their  race,  facing  abuse,  disaster, 
and  ruin. 

The  peace  commissioners  had  been  con- 
sulting at  Ghent  these  many  week's.  Gor- 
don was  hopeful  that  the  happy  end  of  war 
drew  nigh  ;  still,  the  enmities  increased,  the 
difficulties  did  not  seem  to  lessen,  and  the 
way  to  good  feeling  faded  like  a  mirage. 

The  opposition  to  this  Hartford  assembly 
was  a  case  in  point.  Here  were  twenty-six 
men,  —  honest,  loyal,  wise,  the  peers  of  the 
nation's  best  and  bravest,  scholars,  orators, 
business  men,  statesmen,  —  sons  of  Revolu- 
tionary heroes,  who  had  inherited  the  noblest 
traditions  of  self-sacrificing  service,  sincere 
and  devoted  lovers  of  country, — now  mocked, 


222  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

satirized,  reviled,  cursed,  threatened,  hated, 
called  all  the  mean  and  scurrilous  names  that 
human  ingenuity  was  able  to  devise,  defamed 
and  execrated  like  the  veriest  scum  of  earth. 
Did  it  not  make  the  heart  of  a  true  man 
bleed  ? 

And  Gordon  was  reflecting  upon  the  course 
of  the  mother  country.  Here  was  a  people  — 
bone  of  her  bone,  flesh  of  her  flesh,  asserting 
the  same  principles  that  had  given  vitality  to 
English  civilization  these  later  centuries  — 
suffering  shameless  cruelty  at  the  hands  of 
the  nation  which  should  be  closest  and  dearest 
to  America.  What  ignoble  spirit  had  seized 
the  mother  land,  and  prevailed  in  her  councils, 
that  her  ships  should  override  justice,  that 
her  sons  should  play  the  bully  and  maltreat 
their  brothers  across  the  sea,  that  selfishness 
and  passion  should  gain  the  ascendant  ? 

The  bright  sunshine  fell  athwart  the  gem- 
tipped  trees,  and  shed  its  glory  upon  vast, 
beautiful  fields  of  spotless  snow,  but  the 
traveler  saw  not  the  marvelous  landscape. 
The  crisp  air,  the  nipping  wind,  the  quiet 
farmhouses  along  the  road,  the  scattered 
villages  and  towns,  —  none  of  these  things 
won  his  attention. 

There  were  other  thoughts,  also,  than  those 


THE  WAR-HAWKS  SEIZE  A  VICTIM      223 

which  concerned  struggling  America  or  over- 
bearing England,  —  thoughts  upon  a  home 
and  the  little  circle  that  gathered  beneath  its 
shelter  in  Fairfield. 

The  traveler  rested  in  New  Haven,  then 
pushed  toward  the  setting  sun.  His  mind 
now  turned  to  boyhood  days,  and  the  early 
struggles.  Dark  shadows  appeared  upon  his 
face.  As  the  evening  hasted  on,  and  he  drew 
nearer  to  his  goal,  there  came  a  change  in  his 
expression.  He  was  thinking  of  little  Davie, 
the  spell  of  whose  magic  lingered  upon  him ; 
of  quaint,  generous,  amusing  uncle  David ;  of 
Martha,  the  true  child  of  the  North,  with  her 
wondrous  blue  eyes,  soft,  golden  hair,  and 
beautiful  shining  face,  often  touched  with 
rare  tints  of  the  rose ;  of  Mary,  blithe  as  the 
sunshine,  her  mirthful  spirit  creeping  into 
telltale  eyes,  the  bewitchment  of  every  mood 
and  motion  pressing  one  into  deeper  and 
more  helpless  slavery.  He  dreamed  his  day- 
dream of  happiness  over  and  over  again,  until 
all  doubt,  war,  anxiety,  trouble,  slipped  down 
below  the  horizon,  like  the  hidden,  far-away 
sun,  now  set  beyond  the  thick  clouds. 

In  these  hours  of  reverie  and  meditation, 
the  traveler  had  been  as  one  born  blind  to  the 
world  about  him.     The  gathering  gloom  of 


224  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

the  night  was  unnoted.  Crossing  the  ferry 
of  the  Ousatonic,  he  continued  the  solitary 
way,  still  absorbed  with  his  own  thoughts, 
careless  of  surroundings,  simply  bent  upon 
the  one  object  of  desire.  Was  his  love  hon- 
ored ?  Did  like  enduring  passion  burn  in 
the  soul  of  Mary  Randolph  ? 

And  these  thoughts  were  the  last  that 
haunted  him  as  he  plunged  through  the  in- 
creasing gloom. 

Without  one  word  of  warning,  unprepared 
and  unresisting,  Gordon  was  thrown  from 
his  saddle.  Had  the  horse  stumbled?  Did 
some  obstacle  suddenly  present  itself?  Was 
it  a  hand  that  grasped  the  bridle  and  slipped 
the  girth  from  its  place  ?  The  man  lay  un- 
conscious by  the  roadside. 

When  he  came  to  himself,  thick  darkness 
prevailed.  Reaching  forth  his  hands,  they 
touched  a  rough  pallet  and  the  rude  wall  of  a 
hut.  Did  he  hear  low  voices,  sound  of  crack- 
ling wood  in  some  near-by  room?  Slowly, 
confusedly,  he  drifted  back  into  dreamless 
sleep. 


CHAPTER  XX 

IN   WHICH    A    MAID    RESCUES   A   MAN 

On  Sunday  morning  Gordon's  horse  came 
riderless  into  Fairfield,  and  the  fact  was  re- 
ported to  Peyton. 

Frequent  quarrels,  arising  from  political 
animosity,  brought  in  their  wake  crime  after 
crime. 

"  I  believe  that  Mr.  Gordon  has  met  with 
foul  play,"  exclaimed  Martha,  when  she  heard 
the  news.  "  Something  ought  to  be  done  at 
once." 

But  it  was  Sunday  —  winter  —  and  the 
uncertainty  connected  with  the  affair  dazed 
people. 

The  horse  showed  no  signs  of  haste  or 
violence,  and  his  bridle  was  in  its  place,  the 
saddle  alone  being  lost. 

"  It 's  my  opinion,"  said  one  of  the  villag- 
ers, "  that  when  the  gentleman  stopped  at 
some  place  his  horse  grew  impatient,  and 
made  the  rest  of  the  trip  by  himself." 

"  Quite  likely,  quite  likely,"  was  the  reply. 


226  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

On  Monday,  Peyton  and  a  fellow  reader 
from  another  law  office  in  town  started  for 
New  Haven.  Making  inquiries  along  the 
way,  they  traced  Gordon  through  Milford, 
west  of  the  Ousatonic.  He  was  last  seen  by 
a  farmer  in  the  gloom  of  the  evening. 

Up  and  down  the  highways  between  Mil- 
ford  and  Bridgeport  did  the  young  men  pass, 
following  every  clue,  questioning  all  people ; 
but  the  search  was  fruitless.  And  this  con- 
tinued five  anxious  days. 

Down  near  the  edge  of  the  sea,  on  a  point 
of  land  thickly  studded  with  a  variety  of 
evergreen  trees,  a  rough  cabin  had  once  been 
reared.  Buried  in  this  lonely  covert,  it  had 
long  since  been  deserted,  or  given  over  to  the 
free  use  of  stray  fishermen.  It  was  built  of 
logs,  the  cracks  and  crannies  filled  in  with 
plaster,  the  interior  being  divided  into  a  fair- 
sized  living-room  and  a  bedroom. 

To  this  obscure  retreat  Gordon's  captors 
had  taken  him,  and  here  he  spent  his  days 
and  nights  in  solitary  confinement. 

They  gave  him  food  to  eat,  water  to  drink, 
and  clothes  to  shield  him  from  the  weather, 
but  he  was  fastened  by  strong  cords  to  the 
old  bedstead  on  which  he  reclined.  No  win- 
dows let  the  light  of  day  into  his  dank  quar- 


A  MAID  RESCUES  A  MAN  227 

ters,  the  only  good  cheer  which  came  to  him 
being  that  afforded  by  a  roaring,  boisterous 
fire  in  the  adjoining  room,  the  grateful  heat 
penetrating  even  to  his  remote  corner. 

His  captors  talked  among  themselves  quite 
freely  through  the  night-watches,  and  while 
their  tones  were  generally  low,  so  that  it  was 
impossible  for  him  to  keep  the  thread  of  con- 
versation, yet,  in  sheer  forgetfulness,  they 
often  raised  their  voices,  the  copious  draughts 
of  flip  —  Gordon  heard  the  hot  iron  sizz  and 
sputter  as  it  was  thrust  into  heady  cider  — 
unloosing  the  tongues  of  the  men,  and  mak- 
ing them  careless  in  speech. 

H I  'm  for  putting  the  fellow  out  of  the 
way ;  hanging  is  too  good  for  him." 

This  was  the  first  sentence  which  the  pris- 
oner heard  after  his  wits  returned  to  him.  It 
might  have  been  a  day,  two  days,  a  week, 
since  the  kidnapping. 

"  And  run  the  risk  of  a  murderer's  noose, 
hey  ?  "  huskily  whispered  a  second  member 
of  the  band. 

"  You  're  a  coward,  Sam  !  "  was  the  reply. 
"  Do  you  suppose  any  Connecticut  jury  would 
convict  a  man  of  murder  while  in  the  act  of 
serving  his  country  a  good  turn,  —  walking 
in  the  path  of  plain  duty  ?  " 


228  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Laughter  followed  the  remark. 

"I  say  take  him  in  the  sloop  across  to 
Long  Island,  and  put  him  where  he  can't  do 
any  mischief.  I  know  the  men  who  would 
hold  him  in  safe  keeping." 

"  But  if  he 's  an  agent  of  the  British  gov- 
ernment, and  comes  here  to  foment  rebellion, 
the  devil  ought  to  be  strung  up  sky  high." 

"  Jackson  says  he 's  an  out-and-out  spy,  — 
worse  than  John  Henry,  —  a  smooth,  well- 
spoken  chap,  nosing  into  everybody's  busi- 
ness, hobnobbing  with  the  blanked  Federalists 
of  the  State,  —  egging  them  on  to  their  in- 
fernal fight  against  the  administration, — hand 
and  glove  with  all  the  traitors  of  the  section." 

"  Jackson  's  not  the  man  to  trust  in  every 
case,"  laughed  a  third  speaker.  "  I  'm  half 
inclined  to  think  that  jealousy  has  more  to 
do  with  Jackson's  hatred  of  this  fellow  than 
politics." 

"  Oh,  you  're  on  the  fence  five  days  of  the 
week,  anyway,"  was  the  answer.  "  A  pretty 
girl  can  twist  you  around  her  finger.  If 
she 's  a  Federalist,"  with  an  oath,  "  you  veer 
like  a  weathercock." 

"  You  lie  !  "  cried  the  man  addressed. 

"  Shut  up  your  quarreling  !  "  whispered  the 
head  of  the  gang  gruffly. 


A  MAID  BESCUES  A  MAN  229 

There  was  a  dull  pain  in  the  head  of  the 
prisoner;  the  dazed  condition  had  not  alto- 
gether passed. 

"  I  'm  getting  tired  of  staying  in  this  dis- 
mal hole."  These  were  the  first  words  of  the 
second  conversation  overheard  by  Gordon. 
"  They  say  that  men  are  scouring  the  country. 
As  like  as  not  they  '11  stumble  upon  this 
shanty." 

"  What  if  they  do  ? "  was  the  reply. 
"  They  'd  never  dare  to  harm  us.  The  lit- 
tle game  that  we  are  playing  would  tickle 
folks." 

"  You  're  a  fool,  Sam.  Waylaying  travel- 
ers is  not  a  joke  that  people  enjoy." 

"  I  wish  you  fellows  would  say  what 's  to 
be  done  with  this  sly  Britisher.  We  can't 
stay  here  many  days." 

"  Put  him  under  the  ice  of  the  inlet,"  sug- 
gested a  hoarse  voice.  "  The  body  will  float 
out  with  the  tide,  and  we  are  well  rid  of 
dirty  rubbish." 

"  That 's  not  a  bad  idea,"  exclaimed  two 
of  the  captors. 

"  You  may  do  it,  I  won't,"  said  the  timid 
member  of  the  party.  "  I  agreed  to  help 
take  the  fellow,  but  I  never  bargained  to  mur- 
der him.     His  blood  be  upon  your  heads." 


230  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

That  was  all  Gordon  heard  the  second  night. 

"  If  you  're  going  to  put  him  out  of  the 
way,  get  clear  of  this  country,"  whispered  a 
newcomer  on  the  third  night  of  the  captivity. 
"  His  friend  Peyton  and  half  a  dozen  men 
from  Fairfield  have  been  riding  over  the  town 
on  their  wild-goose  chase,  and  I  advise  you 
to  haul  up  anchor  and  sail  away.  Peyton, 
you  know,  is  a  very  fair  sort  of  a  Democrat, 
but  if  he  thought  that  any  of  his  Democratic 
allies  in  this  State  had  a  hand  in  harming 
this  man  Gordon,  he  'd  raise  all  the  foul  fiends 
to  pay  for  it." 

This  comforted  the  prisoner.  If  his  cap- 
tors tarried  with  him  in  the  hut  a  few  days 
longer,  help  was  sure  to  come.  And  that  was 
the  burden  of  his  prayer. 

"  To-morrow  night,  with  the  ebb  of  the 
tide." 

Gordon  caught  the  words  on  this  fourth 
evening  of  his  captivity. 

"  To-morrow  night,  with  the  ebb  of  the 
tide." 

Did  it  mean  that  he  was  to  be  knocked  on 
the  head,  then  pushed  underneath  the  ice, 
then  float  out,  an  ugly,  repulsive  corpse,  into 
the  sea  ? 

He  gave  the  cords  which  held  him  a  vicious 


A  MAID  RESCUES  A  MAN  231 

wrench,  but  they  simply  pressed  their  torture 
the  deeper  into  his  flesh* 

The  jollity  in  the  other  room  increased  with 
the  rise  of  the  wind.  It  was  a  rough  night, 
for  a  thaw  had  set  in,  and  the  rain  pelted  the 
low  roof  with  pitiless  riot. 

"  Here  's  to  the  consternation  of  the  infa- 
mous Hartford  Convention,"  shouted  one  of 
the  revelers. 

"  Here 's  to  the  damnation  of  its  members, 
traitors  to  their  native  land." 

There  was  a  sharp  clicking  of  glasses. 

"  Here 's  to  the  glory  of  the  American 
navy." 

"  Here 's  to  the  infernal  regions  with  every 
English  ship  which  sails  the  seas." 

Laughter,  groans,  more  clicking  of  glasses, 
the  shuffling  of  feet,  boisterous,  indistinguish- 
able talk. 

Half  an  hour  later,  a  significant  hush  stole 
through  the  cabin.  The  eastern  storm  still 
beat  against  the  shivering  timbers  with  cruel 
force,  the  gale  sounding  its  wild,  weird  min- 
strelsy through  the  restless  forest  and  across 
the  high  heavens. 

Did  the  unruly  sprites  of  the  air  shove 
open  the  outer  door  and  chase  each  other 
with  mock  anger  through  the  mean  hut? 


232  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Hark !  had  one  of  the  revelers  awaked 
from  his  debauch  and  pushed  within  the 
room  where  Gordon  lay  bound  hand  and 
foot,  a  sleepless,  watchful  captive  ? 

The  man  was  startled  by  a  stealthy  footfall 
near  his  side.  Peering  into  the  shades,  he 
saw  a  form  limned  against  the  dim  light 
which  crept  through  chinks  of  the  partition. 

A  hand  touched  his  face. 

Did  it  mean  that  one  of  his  captors  had 
chosen  this  hour  to  dispatch  him  ?  Was  he 
to  be  strangled,  and  the  body  committed  to 
the  flowing  tide  ? 

He  might  shout,  but  who  would  hear  his 
cries  ?     The  captors. 

He  longed  to  fight,  and  make  them  pay 
dear  for  his  life,  but  they  had  bound  him  as 
with  steel. 

The  brave,  silent  prisoner  held  his  breath 
while  the  tempest  whistled  and  frolicked 
around  the  lonely  cabin  in  the  woods. 

Suddenly  a  sense  of  freedom  came  to  Gor- 
don. Had  the  cords  upon  his  wrists  been 
cut  ?  He  tried  to  lift  his  arm,  and  it  yielded 
to  his  volition.     Oh,  blessed  release  ! 

The  second  arm  was  free,  and  he  raised  it 
to  his  face. 

Silently  the  ghostly  helper  worked. 


A  MAID  RESCUES  A  MAN  233 

The  cords  which  held  his  limbs  dropped 
from  their  accustomed  places,  and  his  whole 
body  felt  the  rush  and  surge  of  the  blood 
pumped  into  the  long-obstructed  channels  of 
abounding  life. 

"  Follow  me,"  whispered  a  low,  sweet  voice. 

Swinging  upon  his  feet,  stretching  himself 
for  a  moment,  that  he  might  master  his  un- 
used members,  Gordon  swiftly  followed  his 
mysterious  saviour  to  the  door  between  the 
rooms.  Glancing  for  a  moment  upon  the 
snoring,  drunken  crew  lying  carelessly  in 
close  quarters  near  the  fire,  the  two  shadowy 
forms  passed  quietly  across  the  floor,  and 
emerged  into  the  welcome  fury  of  the  storm, 
where  another  comrade  awaited  them. 

Hastening  through  the  swaying,  creaking 
forest,  they  stumbled  against  Sambo,  in 
charge  of  Gordon's  horse. 

"  Heah,  Mista'  Gordon,  jump  into  de  sad- 
dle," and  the  gentleman  was  in  his  place  on 
the  instant.  "  And  let  my  missus  ride  on  de 
pillion ;  and  you  jess  leave  de  lady  at  de  fust 
fa'mhouse  on  de  right.  We'll  walk  home," 
pointing  to  the  unknown  lad  by  his  side. 

What  cared  Gordon  for  the  pelting  rain  ? 
It  refreshed  every  nerve,  muscle,  sinew,  of  the 
body. 


234  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

What  cared  a  free  man  for  tumultuous 
winds  ?  They  jested  with  him,  and  sported 
like  lads  let  loose  from  school. 

"  You  are  to  make  for  Fairfield  with  all 
speed/'  said  the  lady  on  the  pillion. 

Was  music  ever  sweeter  in  man's  ears  than 
the  words  of  his  mistress?  They  had  not 
been  face  to  face  in  the  light,  —  his  rescuer 
was  closely  shielded  by  an  old  military  cloak 
which  she  chose  to  fling  across  her  person ; 
but  could  that  voice  deceive  him  ? 

"  And  must  I  leave  you  in  the  gloom  of 
yonder  farmhouse  ?  " 

"  I  am  staying  with  a  friend,"  was  the  re- 
ply.    "  It  was  she  that  planned  the  rescue." 

"  Thank  God  for  brave,  true  women ! " 
exclaimed  Gordon,  with  fervor. 

"  Mr.  Peyton  will  care  for  you  when  you 
reach  the  tavern.  The  storm  has  drenched 
you,  and  bondage  leaves  you  worn  and  dis- 
traught. Hasten  to  shelter  and  the  good 
offices  of  your  friend  !  " 

Gordon  tried  to  turn  in  the  saddle,  that  be 
might,  perchance,  look  into  the  face  of  his 
deliverer,  but  fortune  did  not  favor  him. 

The  rain  and  the  wind  gathered  fresh  vio- 
lence, driving  mercilessly  against  the  travel- 
ers, the  horse  splashed  and  stumbled  through 


A  MAID  RESCUES  A  MAN  235 

the  slush  and  snow,  the  black  sky  shut  down 
threateningly  upon  them,  yet  two  happy  peo- 
ple sat  close  together  upon  the  wet  back  of 
a  restless,  fiery  steed,  making  an  uncertain 
way  through  the  blinding  storm. 

They  halted  at  the  farmhouse.  Gordon 
leaped  from  the  saddle,  and  the  girl  sprang 
into  his  arms.  It  was  a  great  temptation,  for 
the  winds  had  tossed  the  military  cloak  one 
side,  and  her  dim  face  was  exposed. 

She  turned  from  him  and  faded  into  the 
shades  of  night  and  the  tempest,  but  not 
until  the  vague  light  revealed  Martha  Kan- 
dolph. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

A    RUDE    EXCHANGE    OF    COURTESIES 

The  hours  dragged  a  halting  way  through 
the  night,  while  Peyton  watched  and  waited. 
At  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  a  solitary 
horseman  emerged  from  the  raging  storm, 
the  stable-boy  pushed  open  the  great  barn 
door  for  his  coming,  the  rider  slipped  into 
the  arms  of  his  anxious  friend. 

Gordon  was  soaked  to  the  skin,  shivering 
with  cold,  and  more  dead  than  alive.  The 
great  fire  in  Peyton's  room,  needed  restor- 
atives, dry,  warm  clothes,  and  the  tender 
services  of  his  friend  kindled  anew  the  half- 
quenched  flame  of  life. 

"  Why,  man,  look  at  your  wrists  and  your 
ankles.  What  have  your  captors  done  to 
you?" 

"  They  bound  me  fast  to  the  rickety  old 
high-posted  bedstead  that  had  been  left  in 
the  shanty.  These  are  the  marks  of  my 
bonds,"  examining  the  red,  raw  circles. 

"  They  did  n't  try  to  torture  you  ?  " 


A  RUDE  EXCHANGE  OF  COURTESIES     237 

u  Oh,  no,"  was  Gordon's  reply.  "  They 
left  me  severely  alone.  I  don't  know  what 
they  had  decided  to  do  with  me  in  the  end ; 
but  I  imagine  that  my  stay  in  the  hut  was  to 
have  reached  its  finale  this  very  night.  I 
heard  talk  about  the  flow  of  the  tide  and  a 
going  away." 

"  You  take  it  with  your  habitual  calm  and 
self-restraint,"  exclaimed  Peyton,  gratitude^ 
indignation,  and  a  sense  of  humor  struggling 
for  mastery  as  he  spoke. 

"  Well,  what  matters  it,  now  that  the  thing 
is  passed  ?  Jackson  is  two  or  three  thousand 
miles  to  the  southwest,  but  he  seems  to  have 
a  long  arm.  He 's  the  ingenious  contriver  of 
the  kidnapping." 

It  was  close  upon  day  when  Gordon  fell 
asleep,  Peyton  still  sitting  before  the  merry 
fire,  dropping  off  into  feverish,  frequent  naps. 

With  the  coming  of  the  morning,  the  men 
bestirred  themselves. 

"  My  adventure  must  not  be  taken  seri- 
ously by  the  townspeople,"  remarked  the 
escaped  prisoner.  "  We  will  speak  lightly  of 
it,  —  a  sort  of  practical  joke.  Some  of  these 
Yankees,  you  know,  are  passing  fond  of 
tricks." 

When    Gordon   appeared,  many  inquiries 


238  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

were  made,  but  he  refused  to  tell  the  story, 
calling  it,  in  his  good-natured  way,  one  of 
the  incidents  accompanying  the  heat  of  war 
and  politics. 

The  very  day  of  his  return,  a  letter,  bear- 
ing the  Washington  postmark,  was  read  off 
for  Peyton  at  the  office,  the  neighbors  ex- 
changing views  upon  the  frequency  with 
which  such  letters  came  to  the  gentleman 
from  Virginia. 

"  Now,  this  is  unfortunate,"  exclaimed 
Peyton.  They  had  made  their  way  to  the 
Hardy  s'.  "  I  must  go  to  Hartford,  when  I 
ought  to  stay  in  town  so  that  we  could  kill 
the  fatted  calf,  and  feast  over  the  coming 
back  of  our  friend." 

"  Oh,  can't  you  wait  ?  "  cried  Davie.  "  Do 
let  us  have  a  little  party." 

The  storm  had  ceased,  the  sky  was  clear, 
and  Martha,  home  from  her  night  with  the 
Stratford  friend,  beamed  with  the  radiancy 
of  her  new  joy. 

"I  'm  sorry  to  appear  obstinate,"  —  smiling 
upon  the  boy,  —  "  but  it 's  not  a  matter  of 
choice.  I  must  go.  I  '11  get  to  New  Haven 
this  evening,  and  push  ahead  early  to-morrow 
morning." 

It  was  all  mysterious,  —  Gordon's  stay  in 


A  RUDE  EXCHANGE  OF  COURTESIES     239 

Hartford  during  the  first  days  of  the  conven- 
tion, and  his  strange  disappearance ;  Martha's 
sudden  visit  to  Stratford,  and  the  escape  of 
the  gentleman ;  Mary's  troubled,  nervous 
manner,  Peyton's  unexpected  start  for  the 
northern  city,  —  the  general  air  of  evasion, 
restlessness  and  uncertainty. 

Peyton  set  forth  half  an  hour  before  sunset. 

There  was  so  much  ill  blood  at  this  period 
in  New  England  that  the  odium  and  malice 
connected  with  strife  in  politics  did  not  abate, 
and  men  resorted  to  many  strange  devices  in 
order  to  carry  their  point. 

The  meeting  of  the  Hartford  Convention, 
its  close  sessions  and  spirit  of  reserve,  the 
railing  accusations  brought  against  it  by  the 
administration's  stanch  supporters,  the  dark 
outlook  for  peace,  and  the  suspected  treachery 
of  men  high  in  state  counsels,  —  these  things 
intensified  bitter  personal  feelings,  and  drove 
hot-headed  partisans  into  many  rash  acts. 

Peyton  was  thinking  of  these  things  and 
his  letter  from  Washington,  as  he  made  his 
way  toward  New  Haven. 

Having  crossed  the  Ousatonic,  he  had  taken 
a  slow  gait,  and  given  himself  over  to  think- 
ing out  his  plans.  He  must  remain  in  Hart- 
ford until  the  convention    ended;    then  he 


240  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

was  to  hasten  on  to  Washington  with  his  re- 
port, meet  certain  men  connected  with  the 
government,  and,  after  a  few  days,  return  to 
Connecticut. 

Absorbed  in  his  affairs,  the  traveler  sud- 
denly awakened  to  the  fact  that  he  was 
escorted  by  half  a  dozen  well-mounted  horse- 
men, and  that  they  were  all  pointed  for  the 
shore.  Giving  his  bridle  a  strong  pull,  Pey- 
ton attempted  to  turn  about  and  get  back 
upon  the  turnpike,  from  which  he  had  been 
so  mysteriously  diverted. 

"  You  are  riding  with  us,  my  friend,"  said 
the  gentleman  nearest  to  him,  catching  hold 
of  his  hand,  and  pressing  against  the  animal 
which  bore  him.  "  We  have  started  you  on 
a  pleasant  excursion  ;  no  violence  is  intended. 
We  long  for  your  society ;  you  will  come  with 
us!" 

The  tone  was  one  of  authority,  and  some- 
thing in  the  speaker's  manner  made  Peyton 
feel  that  rough  measures  impended  as  a  last 
resort,  if  resistance  followed. 

"  Well,"  observed  the  Virginia  cavalier, 
with  as  good  a  grace  as  he  was  able  to  com- 
mand, "  I  '11  make  a  virtue  of  necessity,  and 
go  with  you." 

"  That 's  a  wise  decision,"  remarked  the 


A  RUDE  EXCHANGE  OF  COURTESIES     241 

leader.  "  We  know  you,  Mr.  Peyton ;  we  like 
our  Southern  cousins.  Don't  think  you're 
fallen  among  cut-throats.  We'll  treat  you 
like  a  gentleman,  if  you  quietly  bear  us  com- 
pany." 

What  was  the  use  of  fighting,  under  the 
circumstances  ?  The  careless  visionary  had 
been  surrounded  by  armed  men,  six  to  one ; 
it  was  night,  the  road  unknown  and  lonely, 
help  far  away,  and  winter  brooded  over  the 
landscape. 

The  men  watched  Peyton  with  lynx  eyes. 
A  mouse  shut  into  close  quarters  with  hungry 
feline  enemies  stood  an  equal  chance  of  escape. 

They  reached  the  cove,  hastily  dismounted, 
sprang  into  a  rowboat,  and  pushed  for  a 
schooner,  which  faintly  outlined  itself  against 
the  western  sky. 

"  We  have  been  told  that  you  are  fond 
of  sailing,"  said  the  spokesman  of  the  party 
jocosely.  "  It  is  not  the  best  time  for  plea- 
suring on  the  sound,  but  this  air  is  better  for 
you  than  that  of  Hartford." 

The  meaning  of  it  flashed  through  Pey- 
ton's mind.  The  Democrats  had  kidnapped 
Gordon.  Some  Federal  bucks  —  the  men 
were  young,  stalwart,  lively  —  had  set  upon 
him   in   retaliation.     The   absurdity   of  the 


242  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

thing  first  struck  him.  What  good  did  either 
party  think  might  come  through  such  a  trick  ? 
He  had  done  all  in  his  power  to  ferret  out 
the  mystery  of  Gordon's  capture.  His  friend 
would  do  the  same  for  him. 

But  a  second  thought  flitted  through  his 
mind.  Doubtless  the  captors  of  Gordon  be- 
lieved him  an  English  informer,  sent  into  the 
Eastern  States  to  watch  the  trend  of  events. 
This  was  Jackson's  story,  which  he  had  never 
ceased  to  repeat,  —  an  accusation  that  Gordon 
did  not  take  the  pains  to  deny.  The  history 
of  John  Henry  was  familiar.  While  Gordon 
was  a  different  kind  of  man,  yet  the  credu- 
lous were  ready  to  swallow  whatever  the  mas- 
ters put  down  their 'throats. 

It  also  occurred  to  Peyton  that  there  were 
men  in  Connecticut  who  did  not  look  with 
favor  upon  himself.  More  than  one  Federal- 
ist had  called  him  mean  names,  twitting  him 
with  telling  tales  upon  his  New  England 
friends,  turning  the  sweet  courtesies  of  social 
life  into  base  and  treacherous  uses.  Was  not 
the  young  gentleman  a  neighbor  of  Madison's, 
and  did  not  the  President  now  and  again 
take  the  pains  to  write  him  a  letter  ? 

There  was  a  fair  breeze,  so  that  the  schooner 
made  good  time,  albeit  Peyton  was  shut  into 


A  RUDE  EXCHANGE  OF  COURTESIES     243 

the  little  cabin,  where  he  spent  a  night  and  a 
day. 

The  evening  after  this  sail  down  the  sound, 
a  quartette  of  men  rowed  the  blindfolded 
prisoner  ashore,  where  a  sleigh  and  horses 
carried  the  party  inland  a  score  of  miles. 

When  the  bandage  was  taken  from  Pey- 
ton's eyes,  his  escort  had  disappeared,  and 
three  brothers  held  him  in  their  charge. 

These  men  were  thrifty  farmers,  living  in 
bachelor's  hall,  served  by  two  faithful  slaves 
of  the  old  regime. 

In  the  morning  Peyton  noted  the  close 
watch  put  upon  him  by  his  jailers,  —  that 
was  to  be  expected,  —  but  the  look  of  fear  or 
pity  that  lurked  in  their  eyes  puzzled  him. 
What  did  it  mean  ? 

"  I  don't  suppose  you  '11  give  me  any  satis- 
faction if  I  ask  you  why  I  am  banished  to 
this  place,"  remarked  Peyton,  addressing  the 
elder  of  the  brothers. 

"  Did  you  rest  well  ? "  was  the  answer. 
"  We  've  just  set  up  our  new  Franklin  stove 
in  the  room  where  you  slept.  Folks  ain't 
used  to  them  things  everywhere,  Mr.  Beebe." 

"  Mr.  Beebe ! "  exclaimed  Peyton,  with  a 
look  of  annoyance ;  "  my  name  is  n't  Beebe, 
it's  Peyton." 


244  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

The  man  smiled  indulgently,  and  winked 
at  Prime,  the  whites  of  whose  eyes  grew  large 
until  the  small  black  specks  of  the  eyeballs 
disappeared. 

"  Had  enough  to  eat  this  morning,  Mr. 
Beebe?" 

"  I  tell  you  my  name  is  n't  Beebe.  It 's 
Peyton.  Half  a  dozen  of  your  Eastern  gen- 
tlemen seized  me  night  before  last  while  on 
my  way  to  Hartford.  I  supposed  a  man  had 
a  reasonable  assurance  of  safety  in  this  so- 
called  Land  of  Steady  Habits." 

"  Anything  we  can  do  to  make  you  com- 
fortable, Mr.  Beebe,  we  're  in  duty  bound  to 
do." 

Peyton  knit  his  brow,  for  he  was  angry; 
then  he  laughed  in  a  joyless,  unnatural  way, 
and  began  to  pace  up  and  down  the  room. 

They  were  all  kind  and  attentive,  every- 
thing necessary  for  good  living  was  supplied 
in  abundance,  and  little  done  to  cross  him,  with 
the  exception  that  he  was  faithfully  guarded, 
and  they  all  insisted  in  calling  him  Mr.  Beebe. 

One  evening  he  stole  into  the  kitchen  and 
tried  to  talk  privately  with  old  Prime. 

"  Ever  been  South  ?  " 

u  My  old  Missus  bringed  us  all  de  way 
from  Virginny." 


A  RUDE  EXCHANGE  OF  COURTESIES     245 

The  fellow  shivered  as  he  spoke,  and  eyed 
Peyton  as  some  poor,  helpless  brute  might  eye 
a  panther  on  the  point  of  springing  upon  him. 

"  You  need  n't  be  afraid.  I  won't  harm 
you,"  said  the  stranger  good  naturedly.  "  Vir- 
ginia 's  my  home.  That 's  where  I  was  born 
and  bred." 

Prime  gazed  curiously  upon  the  speaker, 
fear  giving  way  to  interest  in  the  words  of 
this  quiet-spoken,  handsome,  commanding 
gentleman. 

"  Yo'  don't  talk  like  a  Yankee,"  whispered 
the  man  of  color. 

"  Why,  the  devil,  of  course  I  don't.  How 
can  I  ?  I  never  saw  Yankee  land  until  I  went 
to  the  Litchfield  law  school.  Who  told  you 
to  call  me  Beebe  ?  " 

It  suddenly  dawned  upon  Peyton  that  these 
men  in  bachelor's  hall  believed  him  to  be 
crazy. 

Several  days  passed  in  which  he  tried  to 
see  Prime  alone,  but  the  opportunity  evaded 
him.  The  new  year  opened  fresh,  clean 
pages  of  life's  book,  and  still  Peyton  lingered 
in  absurd,  vexatious  confinement. 

At  length  there  came  a  chance  for  talk 
with  the  old  slave,  which  Peyton  improved 
in  asking  questions  about  the  lay  of  the  land, 


246  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

the  distance  from  New  York,  the  best  roads 
of  the  section,  the  horses  kept  by  his  jailers, 
the  peculiar  habits  of  the  brothers,  and 
other  important  matters. 

Prime  had  evidently  reached  the  conclusion 
that  there  was  something  crooked  about  the 
seclusion  of  Mr.  Beebe,  as  the  farmer  brothers 
called  him ;  but  the  old  slave  was  not  the  man 
to  turn  against  his  masters.  He  would  do  all 
in  his  power  to  make  the  strange  gentleman 
easy  and  contented,  cooking  as  only  Prime 
could  practice  the  wondrous  art,  waiting  upon 
him  with  unwearied  faithfulness. 

Peyton  discovered  that  the  slave  was  incor- 
ruptible ;  no  hope  of  release  came  from  that 
quarter. 

But  a  plan  had  already  been  formed  in  the 
supposed  lunatic's  mind. 

It  was  the  evening  after  his  talk  with 
Prime  that  Peyton  massed  all  his  conver- 
sational powers,  and  entertained  his  jailers 
hour  after  hour  with  such  a  flow  of  narrative, 
anecdote,  reminiscence,  that  they  were  en- 
chained and  delighted.  Long,  long  past 
their  time  of  usual  rest,  he  held  them  by 
the  charms  of  speech.  It  was  on  toward  the 
morning  that  they  yielded  to  exhaustion, 
two  of  them  stumbling  reluctantly  to  bed, 


A  RUDE  EXCHANGE  OF  COURTESIES     247 

while  the  third  took  the  usual  place  of  watch 
in  Peyton's  chamber. 

But  the  fire  in  the  Franklin  stove  was  hot 
and  prostrating.  The  watcher's  eyes  grew 
dreamy.  Peyton  appeared  wrapped  in  slum- 
ber. The  watcher's  head  fell  heavily  against 
the  high  back  of  the  chair  in  which  he  re- 
clined. The  man  slept  soundly,  his  breast 
heaving  with  a  regularity  that  suggested 
hours  of  sweet  repose. 

Peyton  was  quick  in  action  under  the  pres- 
sure of  circumstances.  Springing  into  his 
clothes,  he  stole  quietly  through  the  house, 
and  hastened  to  the  barn,  with  which  he  had 
become  familiar,  where  he  soon  put  saddle 
and  bridle  upon  the  best  horse  of  the  stable, 
and  was  off  toward  the  east  in  order  to  give 
his  pursuers  a  false  scent  when  they  started 
on  the  chase. 

At  the  end  of  a  mile  he  turned  abruptly 
about  and  chose  another  road  which  Prime 
had  told  him  led  to  the  main  turnpike  run- 
ning into  New  York. 

Peyton  was  in  high  feather.  The  farm- 
house had  afforded  the  fat  of  the  land;  re- 
freshing sleep,  nourishing  fare,  and  solitude 
adding  daily  vigor  to  his  frame.  No  money 
rattled   in    his  wallet,   and   the  way  before 


248  FB1END  OR  FOE 

him  was  unknown,  but  Peyton  had  hunted 
through  the  forests  and  mountains  of  old 
Virginia  to  good  purpose.  Trust  him  for 
picking  a  straight  road. 

The  horse  cantered  over  familiar  places 
with  easy  gait.  By  and  by  the  speed  was 
increased.  As  the  dawn  drew  on  apace,  Pey- 
ton urged  him  to  faster  speed.  It  was  not 
good  traveling,  snow,  ice,  frozen  earth,  and 
rough  stones  interfering  with  rapid  progress ; 
still  the  happy  traveler  made  fair  haste. 

When  the  sun  crept  out  from  behind  the 
clouds  that  banked  the  eastern  sky,  the  dull 
landscape  lighted  up  for  an  hour,  and  then 
heavy  shadows  settled  down  upon  nature. 

"  It  looks  like  snow,"  remarked  Peyton 
to  himself.  "  But  I  am  well  on  toward 
Brooklyn." 

He  never  stopped  for  food  or  drink.  He 
must  get  the  East  Kiver  between  himself  and 
his  rustic  jailers ;  then  all  danger  was  passed, 
for  it  seemed  like  searching  for  a  needle  in 
a  haystack,  the  trying  to  find  a  man  in  the 
great  city  on  Manhattan  Island. 

It  began  to  snow,  and  the  blinding  flakes 
annoyed  him. 

"  Brooklyn  can't  be  far  distant." 

He  was  galloping  over  a  much  traveled 


A  RUDE  EXCHANGE  OF  COURTESIES     249 

road,  and  there  were  many  signs  of  a  thickly 
settled  country. 

"  Hey,  man,  don't  run  a  fellow  down/' 
shouted  a  voice  in  the  thick  of  the  storm. 

Peyton  turned  aside  to  avoid  the  huge  cart 
lumbering  along  before  him. 

"  How  far  is  it  to  the  ferry  ?  " 

"  A  good  three  mile,"  was  the  reply,  as 
Peyton  plunged  ahead  into  the  thickening 
snow. 

"  Now,  what  under  heavens  shall  I  do  with 
this  fine  animal  ?  " 

He  did  not  tarry  to  give  himself  an  an- 
swer, for  the  sound  of  swift  approaching 
riders  warned  him  that  danger  might  be  near. 
Urging  the  horse  to  the  top  of  his  speed, 
Peyton  dashed  recklessly  into  the  obscure  be- 
yond. The  muffled  sounds  of  pursuing  feet 
struck  his  ears  over  and  over  again. 

On  pressed  his  steed  in  the  true  spirit  of 
chase,  barely  slipping  past  dimly  seen  perils, 
knocking  against  a  wagon,  a  foot  traveler,  or 
some  other  vague  obstruction. 

At  last  the  dim  lines  of  houses  showed 
themselves,  and  Peyton  abruptly  darted  into 
a  side  street,  making  the  wearied  horse  step 
gently  in  the  way.  A  faint  noise  of  human 
voices  and  horses'  footfalls  mingled  in  the 


250  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

air,  then  the  silence  of  the  soft,  down-coming 
snow  shut  in  around  him. 

Peyton  made  a  slow  way  to  the  ferry, 
walked  on  to  the  boat,  and  watched  it  shove 
off  for  the  hither  shore. 

At  this  opportune  moment  the  owners  of 
the  borrowed  steed  hove  in  sight. 

"  I  '11  send  your  horse  back,"  shouted  Pey- 
ton merrily.  "  I  'm  obliged  for  the  use  of 
him.     He 's  a  fine  animal." 

The  answer  was  lost  in  the  flurry  of  snow. 

On  reaching  the  New  York  side,  Peyton 
started  for  the  City  Hotel,  but  while  walking 
blindly  up  Broadway,  he  came  into  sharp  col- 
lision with  a  little  gentleman  whose  courteous 
apologies  and  familiar  features  revealed  no 
less  a  person  than  Colonel  Burr. 

"  Now,  this  is  curious,"  exclaimed  Peyton. 
"  I  'm  looking  for  a  man  to  loan  me  money 
enough  to  go  to  Fairfield." 

The  name  of  the  beloved  town  acted  like  a 
charm. 

"  Come  to  my  office,  and  the  help  shall  be 
granted.  Meanwhile  you  may  tell  me  what 
you  like,  and  we  '11  spend  an  hour  in  friendly 
chat." 

The  old-time  fascination  of  manner  lin- 
gered ;  there  was  the  same  grace  and  geniality. 


A  RUDE  EXCHANGE  OF  COURTESIES     251 

Peyton  had  seen  the  man  in  Kichmond 
when  on  trial.  As  a  child  he  recalled  many 
a  kind  word  spoken  to  him  by  the  gentleman 
—  Burr  was  fond  of  children  —  on  the  streets 
of  Washington. 

"  The  stage-coach  runs  on  Mondays, 
Wednesdays,  and  Fridays,"  observed  the 
colonel. 

"  Yes,  I  'm  well  posted  on  the  Connecticut 
coaches/'  said  Peyton  laughingly.  "  I  've 
spent  a  good  portion  of  three  years  in  the 
Land  of  Steady  Habits." 

"  I  see  that  you  hail  from  the  South." 

"  I  'm  a  Virginian,"  was  the  proud  answer. 

"  With  presidential  aspirations  ?  "  '"■  Burr 
smiled  sarcastically.  It  was  known  that  he 
did  not  approve  the  policy  which  choose  all 
the  presidents  from  one  State. 

They  entered  the  house  which  Burr  had 
fitted  up  for  office  and  home.  The  story  of 
Peyton's  ride  was  soon  told,  particulars  in 
respect  to  his  capture  and  confinement  being 
withheld. 

"  Why,  man,  you  must  be  famished ! " 
exclaimed  the  colonel. 

A  hearty  dinner,  dry  clothes,  stimulating 
potations,  and  the  witty,  brilliant  talk  of  the 
host  put  Peyton  in  a  merry  humor.     What 


252  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

stories  of  Fairfield  people  were  reeled  off  to 
the  delight  of  this  listener  so  strangely  picked 
up  in  the  storm  !  What  bright,  jolly  remi- 
niscences crowded  upon  the  telling  !  The 
colonel  was  inimitable  as  a  raconteur.  Every 
odd  person,  absurd  frolic,  wild  adventure, 
curious  event,  known  thirty  years  before  was 
dressed  in  fantastic  colors,  and  made  to  do 
homage  on  the  stage  of  memory  for  the  en- 
tertainment of  these  two  men.  Family  ghost 
stories,  the  weird  traditions  of  early  witches, 
incidents  that  compromised  well-known  indi- 
viduals, —  a  wonderful  assortment  of  fact  and 
fancy  woven  with  the  skill  peculiar  to  Aaron 
Burr,  —  these  were  the  diverting  subjects 
of  that  never-to-be-forgotten  afternoon  and 
evening. 

"  You  know  I  'm  related  to  half  the  fam- 
ilies in  Fairfield,  so  I  can  speak  with  freedom 
and  knowledge.  And  I  never  spare  a  story 
for  relation's  sake." 

"  And  I  suppose  your  treasury  contains  the 
like  rich  material  gleaned  in  Litchfield  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  had  my  fair  measure  of  sport  and 
happiness  in  the  hill-top  village/'  And  the 
colonel  launched  into  fresh  recitals. 

Peyton  left  New  York  early  the  next 
morning. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

THE    PEACE    CONVENTION   AND    THE    STRIFE 
OF   SOULS 

Gordon  made  a  second  visit  to  Hartford 
during  the  sessions  of  the  convention,  choos- 
ing the  stage-coach  as  a  safer  means  of  travel. 

Going  to  Ripley's  tavern,  he  inquired  for 
Peyton,  and  was  told  that  the  gentleman  had 
not  been  seen  in  the  place.  Hartford  boasted 
a  population  of  four  thousand  people,  so  it 
did  not  require  many  hours  to  satisfy  Gor- 
don that  his  friend  had  not  reached  the  little 
city. 

While  searching  the  taverns  and  the  pri- 
vate boarding-houses  for  some  traces  of  the 
man,  a  mysterious  scrawl  was  put  into  his 
hands,  which  read  to  the  effect  that  Peyton 
had  turned  one  side  by  the  way.  What  did 
it  mean  ?  The  remembrance  of  his  own  re- 
cent experience  suggested  that  something  of 
the  kind  might  have  befallen  Peyton ;  but 
sober  second  thought  insisted  upon  the  folly 
of  it. 


254  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

The  evening  that  Mayor  Goodrich  enter- 
tained the  members  of  the  convention,  Gor- 
don was  favored  with  a  view  of  the  company. 
They  were  a  venerable  body  of  men,  honor 
and  wisdom,  dignity  and  culture,  manifest  in 
their  speech  and  bearing. 

They  all  wore  full-skirted  coats,  black  silk 
waistcoats,  black  cloth  breeches,  black  silk 
stockings,  and  black  shoes.  Their  white 
heads,  the  hair  falling  upon  their  shoulders, 
or  tied  into  a  queue  with  black  ribbon,  their 
intellectual,  noble  faces,  lighted  up  with  the 
great  purposes  which  moved  them  to  their 
public  service,  their  courtly  manners,  and 
lofty  mien  stamped  them  as  the  worthy  repre- 
sentatives of  New  England. 

What  did  it  signify  to  these  men  that 
Jemmy  Lamb,  the  town  crier,  with  his  little 
company  of  United  States  troops  walked 
around  the  State  House  to  the  tune  of  the 
"  Rogue's  March,"  or  that  somebody  displayed 
the  flag  of  the  Union  at  half  mast  the  first 
morning  of  the  convention,  to  express,  as 
they  said,  sorrow  for  the  depravity  of  these 
men  plotting  the  destruction  of  American 
liberty  ?  And  were  these  chosen  agents  of 
the  commonwealths  to  be  diverted  from  duty 
because,  forsooth,  a  few  raw  recruits  of  the 


THE  PEACE  CONVENTION  255 

army  ran  up  the  American  flag  at  headquar- 
ters, putting  the  British  flag  beneath  it  at 
half  mast,  or  tramped  through  the  streets  with 
reversed  arms  and  muffled  drums  ?  Were 
men  like  the  mayor  of  Hartford  or  the  sen- 
ator from  Connecticut  and  their  compeers 
faint  hearts  to  mind  a  funeral  chime  tolled 
on  the  bell  of  the  Baptist  meeting-house  for 
their  annoyance  ? 

"  Mr.  Cabot  reminds  me  of  Washington," 
remarked  young  Samuel  Goodrich  to  Gordon. 
"  What  a  stately  carriage  !  How  command- 
ing in  his  person  !  " 

"  He  's  a  great  authority  on  political  econ- 
omy, I  am  told." 

"  Yes ;  and  look  at  Mr.  Prescott.  I  like 
his  face.  Beyond  him  is  another  Massachu- 
setts man,  Mr.  Longfellow,  a  fine  scholar  and 
jurist.     Do  you  think  him  handsome  ?  " 

So  the  young  men  observed  different  mem- 
bers of  the  company,  Goodrich  taking  pains 
to  instruct  his  hearer  upon  the  shining  vir- 
tues of  the  various  delegates. 

"  You  have  not  told  me  how  you  enjoyed 
actual  service  in  the  militia,"  said  Gordon. 

"  Oh,  we  made  a  fine  appearance  when  we 
left  town  and  hurried  to  New  London.  Our 
new  cocked  hats,  long-tailed  blue  coats  with 


256  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

red  facings,  white  pantaloons,  and  shining 
cutlasses  excited  the  envy  of  all  the  country 
lads ;  but  the  service  became  dull  and  monot- 
onous. I  was  glad  when  the  company  had 
orders  to  go  home." 

"  Think  of  calling  the  men  gathered  under 
your  uncle's  roof  '  hellish  conspirators  '  I " 
pointing  to  the  delegates  engaged  in  social 
amenities. 

Goodrich  smiled  derisively  as  he  answered 
the  remark  made  by  his  friend  :  — 

"  I  read  the  other  day  that  they  were  so 
wicked  as  to  aim  a  dagger  at  the  vitals  of 
their  already  bleeding  country." 

"  Well,  the  convention  has  excited  great 
hopes  and  great  fears." 

"  Yes,  it 's  an  object  of  love  to  some  people, 
and  hatred  to  others."  Goodrich  was  silent 
a  moment.  "  Have  you  read  'Childe  Harold's 
Pilgrimage '  yet  ?  " 

"Yes,"  was  Gordon's  reply,  "and  it's 
aglow  with  the  fire  of  youth  and  passion." 

"  Our  Connecticut  scholars  dreamed  that 
the  Muses  had  come  to  tarry  with  us  a  few 
years  ago,  when  the  Hartford  wits  flourished, 
but  it  was  all  a  dream.  The  atmosphere  of 
polite  letters  is  not  made  to  order.  I'm 
thinking   of  going   to   Europe,  if   this  war 


THE  PEACE  CONVENTION  257 

ever  ends,  and  public  affairs  take  the  right 
drift." 

Gordon  and  Goodrich  had  enjoyed  a  plea- 
sant acquaintance  for  several  years,  having 
tastes  and  friends  in  common. 

"  A  man  would  think,  on  reading  some  of 
the  Democratic  papers  these  days,  that  Hart- 
ford was  like  a  seething  caldron  the  time 
that  these  gentlemen  have  been  quietly  dis- 
cussing affairs  of  state." 

"  I  looked  for  Peyton  in  town,"  answered 
Gordon  irrelevantly.  "  He  started  for  Hart- 
ford days  ago.  It 's  not  like  him  to  leave 
us  in  the  dark  concerning  his  plans.  He 's 
been  talking  about  going  to  Washington  and 
Virginia.  I  can't  make  out  why  he  lingers 
here  in  the  North  when  he  is  such  an  ardent 
patriot,  and  so  often  expresses  the  wish  to 
enlist  as  a  soldier." 

Goodrich  hesitated  before  making  a  reply. 

"  There  's  been  some  rough  horse-play  be- 
tween the  young  Federalists  and  Democrats 
of  our  State,  the  past  months.  But  then, 
Peyton  's  popular  with  us,  and  I  can't  believe 
anybody  would  harm  him." 

A  few  days  later,  the  Hartford  Conven- 
tion adjourned  sine  die,  and  the  delegates 
hastened  to  their  homes.     Gordon  rode  with 


258  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

Mr.  Sherman  to  Fairfield.  The  first  man  to 
greet  them  as  the  stage-coach  halted  before 
the  tavern  was  Marshall  Peyton. 

"  Come,  give  an  account  of  yourself,"  said 
-Gordon,  delighted  to  set  eyes  upon  his  friend. 

"  I  changed  my  plans,"  answered  the  gen- 
tleman, shifting  his  position  and  gazing  to- 
ward the  sea.     "  I  've  been  to  New  York." 

There  was  something  in  the  tone  of  his 
reply  which  perplexed  the  questioner;  but 
Gordon  was  not  the  man  to  insist  upon  ex- 
planations. 

They  were  sitting  with  little  Davie  and  the 
sisters  in  uncle  David's  study,  a  few  hours 
later. 

"And  you  spent  the  night  with  Colonel 
Burr  ?  "  The  animated  face  of  Mary  Ran- 
dolph was  beaming  upon  Peyton. 

"  Yes,  and  he  entertained  me  charmingly 
with  stories  of  you  Fairfield  folk,  and  remi- 
niscences of  Litchfield.  The  truth  is,  I  never 
spent  a  merrier  night  than  the  one  when  I 
was  his  guest." 

"  But  you  do  not  tell  us  how  the  other 
days  were  passed." 

Martha's  remark  implied  an  interrogation. 

"  No,"  said  Peyton,  with  provoking 
drollery,  "  that 's  my  secret." 


THE  PEACE  CONVENTION  259 

"  Oh,  tell  it  to  me,  please/'  cried  the  child. 
"  Remember   what   a   good   fortune  I  gave 

you!" 

But  the  mystery  of  his  absence  did  not 
clear. 

The  Hartford  Convention  was  the  chief 
theme  of  conversation  on  every  side.  The 
peace  party  became  hopeful  that  the  dele- 
gates appointed  to  carry  its  resolutions  to 
Washington  would  make  a  strong  and  favor- 
able impression  upon  the  government;  but 
the  war  party  continued  their  most  rancorous 
assaults  upon  the  men  connected  with  the 
movement. 

Fort  Union,  at  Black  Rock,  was  garrisoned 
by  the  little  company  of  local  militia,  the 
men  having  recently  been  supplied  with  new 
muskets,  bayonets,  cartridge  boxes  and  belts, 
camp  kettles,  tin  pans,  rope,  frying-pans,  tin 
cups,  pickaxes,  and  pails ;  Mr.  Abraham  Ben- 
son acting  as  assistant  commissary,  and  fur- 
nishing the  good  prime  beef  and  pork,  and 
other  food.  This  renewed  activity  on  the 
part  of  the  town  militia  showed  that  the  pro- 
spects for  peace  were  not  the  best,  although 
the  national  commissioners  had  been  treat- 
ing with  British  statesmen  at  Ghent  for 
months. 


260  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

One  day  Peyton  made  bold  to  question  Mr. 
Sherman,  one  of  the  conspicuous  members 
of  the  Hartford  Convention,  in  respect  to  its 
character  and  purpose.  The  gentleman's 
statements  were  frank  and  lucid. 

"As  soon  as  the  convention  was  organ- 
ized/' said  the  honorable  member,  "  Mr.  Otis, 
a  delegate  from  Massachusetts,  proposed, 
after  some  prefatory  remarks,  that  we  should 
recommend  to  our  several  legislatures  to  pre- 
sent a  petition  to  the  Congress  of  the  United 
States,  praying  that  they  would  consent  that 
the  New  England  States,  or  so  many  of  them 
as  should  agree  together  for  that  purpose, 
might  unite  in  defending  themselves  against 
the  public  enemy;  that  so  much  of  the 
national  revenues  as  should  be  collected  in 
these  States  should  be  appropriated  to  the 
expense  of  that  defense ;  that  the  amount  so 
appropriated  should  be  credited  to  the  United 
States;  and  that  the  United  States  should 
agree  to  pay  whatever  should  be  expended 
beyond  that  amount." 

Peyton  listened  with  the  closest  attention. 

"  This  was  approved  by  the  convention. 
The  same  views  had  been  stated  here  before 
the  meeting  of  the  delegates.  By  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States,  no  such  com- 


JUDGE  ROGER  M.   SHERMAN 


*  •  « 


THE  PEACE  CONVENTION  261 

pact  for  mutual  defense  could  be  formed 
without  the  consent  of  Congress." 

"  Yes,  I  remember  it,"  said  Peyton. 

"  By  thus  augmenting  our  immediate  re- 
sources, and  obtaining  the  national  guaranty 
that  the  expenses  of  the  war,  to  be  increased 
by  the  States  thus  uniting,  should  ultimately 
be  paid  out  of  the  national  treasury,  it  was 
supposed  that  our  credit  as  well  as  our  pre- 
sent pecuniary  resources  would  be  enhanced." 

"  I  follow  the  line  of  thought." 

"  A  debate  was  also  had  in  the  convention 
as  to  certain  amendments  to  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States  to  be  proposed  for  adop- 
tion by  the  state  legislatures." 

Peyton  bent  forward  his  head  in  his  anx- 
iety to  catch  the  very  inflections  of  the 
speaker. 

"  One  was  that  Congress  should  not  have 
power  to  declare  war  without  the  concurrence 
of  two  thirds  of  both  Houses.  A  committee, 
of  which  I  was  a  member,  was  appointed  to 
draw  up  the  report  to  present  to  their  respec- 
tive legislatures.  The  proposal  of  Mr.  Otis 
was  adopted  with  little  variation.  It  was 
recommended  to  the  legislatures  represented 
in  the  convention  to  adopt  measures  to  pro- 
tect the  citizens  from  such  conscriptions  or 


262  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

impressments  as  were  not  authorized  by  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States." 

"  May  I  ask  a  question  that  will  possibly 
seem  brutal  in  its  candor ;  one  that  has  been 
suggested  by  the  drift  of  public  opinion  in 
many  parts  of  our  country  ?  " 

"  Certainly,"  replied  Mr.  Sherman,  with 
his  characteristic  sincerity  and  kindness. 

"  Was  the  object  of  the  convention  to 
embarrass  or  paralyze  the  government  of  the 
United  States  in  the  prosecution  of  the  war 
with  Great  Britain  ?  " 

"  No !  "  was  the  earnest,  indignant  answer ; 
and  the  majesty,  the  truthfulness  of  the  man 
smote  rebukingly  upon  the  ears  of  the  ques- 
tioner. "  Its  principal  object  was  a  more 
effectual  cooperation  in  the  war  as  to  the 
defense  of  the  New  England  States."  Mr. 
Sherman  waxed  eloquent  in  his  brief,  honest 
statement  of  the  case.  "  There  is  not  the 
slightest  foundation  for  impugning  the  mo- 
tives of  these  men,  or  stamping  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  convention  as  treasonable."  It 
was  impossible  to  doubt  the  word  of  this 
noble  apologist  or  advocate.  "  The  delegates 
never  contemplated  an  act  inconsistent  with 
their  obligations  to  the  United  States." 

Far  into  the  night,   Peyton's  lively  quill 


THE  PEACE  CONVENTION  263 

sped  across  and  across  the  paper  as  he  pieced 
together  his  story  of  the  Hartford  Conven- 
tion ;  ending  the  account  with  a  fervent  wish 
for  honorable  peace,  and  a  generous  expres- 
sion of  faith  in  the  integrity  of  the  men  who 
were  members  of  it. 

On  the  following  day,  the  bulky  letter  was 
dispatched  to  Washington. 


CHAPTEK  XXIII 

THE   PURITANS   AT   THEIR   FIRST   BALL 

The  sloop  Favorite  entered  the  harbor  of 
New  York  Saturday  night,  February  the 
eleventh,  and  Henry  Carroll,  one  of  the  secre- 
taries of  the  commission,  carried  news  of  the 
treaty  of  peace  to  the  City  Hotel.  Half  an 
hour  later,  bells  were  ringing  in  the  church 
spires,  and  lights  flaring  merrily  in  the  windows 
of  nearly  every  house,  the  streets  resounding 
with  the  cry,  "  A  peace  !     A  peace !  " 

On  Sunday  morning,  expresses  rode  in  all 
directions  carrying  the  glad  tidings. 

Monday,  Mr.  Samuel  Goodrich  took  coach 
for  New  Haven,  and  while  the  mail  was  being 
changed  at  Fairfield,  late  in  the  afternoon, 
he  espied  Gordon  and  Peyton  at  the  tavern. 

"  A  great  day,  my  friends !  "  shouted  the 
young  Federalist.  "  New  York  went  wild  on 
yester  Sabbath.  All  the  country  is  aroused. 
I  've  never  seen  anything  like  it.  Our  ride 
has  been  a  perpetual  ovation,  hundreds  upon 
hundreds  flocking  to  the  taverns,  and  asking 


THE  PURITANS  AT  THEIR  FIRST  BALL     265 

all  news,  saying  it 's  too  good  to  be  true,  — 
gone  daft  in  their  frenzy  of  jubilation." 

"  Yes,  yes,  we  've  caught  the  spirit  I "  ex- 
claimed Peyton  hilariously.  "  The  town,  you 
see,  is  awake  and  lively." 

The  crowd  surged  about  the  stage,  and 
assailed  every  passenger  with  questions. 

"  How  about  the  gentlemen  sent  to  Wash- 
ington by  the  convention?"  whispered  Gordon. 

"  They  '11  be  swallowed  up  in  the  mael- 
strom of  rejoicing,  I  suppose,"  was  the  reply. 
"  But  the  essential  thing  is  peace,  and  it  has 
come." 

"  Well,"  observed  Peyton  thoughtfully, 
edging  away  from  the  riotous  throng  of  men 
and  boys  surrounding  the  coach,  and  taking 
Gordon  and  Goodrich  with  him,  "  can  you 
tell  us  anything  about  the  terms  ?  " 

"  Not  a  word,"  was  the  reply.  "  I  doubt 
if  anybody  has  stopped  to  think  or  ask.  The 
joy  of  the  people  is  a  sight  to  see ;  I  suppose 
it  's  enough  that  a  treaty  of  peace  has  been 
signed,  for  it  means  a  fresh  start  to  every- 
thing in  the  land,  —  business,  commerce,  in- 
dustry, prosperity,  —  all  that 's  dear  to  the 
American  heart." 

It  was  truly,  as  Mr.  Goodrich  said,  a  great 
day.     The   government  stock  rose  ten  per 


266  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

cent,  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia.  As 
the  news  spread  through  the  land,  schools 
were  dismissed,  legislatures  adjourned,  busi- 
ness suspended ;  guns  multiplied  their  salutes, 
while  men,  women,  and  children  made  the 
sky  ring  with  acclamations. 

The  treaty  was  approved  in  a  few  days, 
being  declared  the  law  of  the  land  on  Feb- 
ruary the  eighteenth. 

The  citizens  of  Fairfield  chose  the  twenty- 
fifth  of  the  month  as  the  day  for  their  cele- 
bration. 

The  years  of  bitter  feud  and  cruel  assault 
had  passed.  Old  friends,  who  could  not  in- 
vent harsh  enough  terms  with  which  to  pelt 
each  other,  now  met  in  amity  and  goodwill. 
Families  broken  into  hateful  factions  were 
reunited.  Federalist  and  Republican  clasped 
hands  as  brothers.  Political  differences  seemed 
all  forgotten,  the  growing  lion  of  Democracy 
lying  down  with  the  still  robust  lamb  of  Fed- 
eralism. 

Peace  gave  a  new  turn  to  the  private 
affairs  of  Gordon  and  Peyton,  the  one  hurry- 
ing to  New  York  and  Philadelphia  the  second 
day  after  Goodrich's  ride  through  town,  the 
other  setting  to  himself  the  task  of  winding 
up  his  business  in  Connecticut. 


THE  PURITANS  AT  THEIR  FIRST  BALL     267 

Gordon  visited  New  Bedford,  New  London, 
Stonington,  and  New  Haven  before  a  return 
to  Fairfield.  Peyton  packed  his  books,  sport- 
ing outfit,  and  wearing  gear,  wrote  numerous 
letters,  and  paid  all  bills ;  then  spent  a  good 
measure  of  his  spare  time  with  his  friends 
the  Hardys. 

While  everybody  rejoiced  in  peace,  little 
Davie  and  his  sisters  were  oppressed  by  a 
stealthy  fear.  The  day  of  Peyton's  going 
drew  rapidly  near,  while  it  became  evident 
that  Gordon  was  now  to  be  looked  upon 
simply  as  a  bird  of  passage,  flitting  hither 
and  thither  in  connection  with  his  commercial 
interests,  which  must  now  take  the  large  por- 
tion of  his  time. 

They  were  present  at  the  peace  celebration, 
and  made  their  last  day  in  town  one  long  to 
be  remembered. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  twenty-fifth, 
the  soldiers  at  Fort  Union  fired  a  Federal 
salute,  answered  by  Colonel  Gershom  Burr's 
artillery,  which  had  been  placed  on  the  vil- 
lage Green.  This  discharge  of  guns  was  the 
signal  for  a  gathering  of  the  people. 

"  Did  you  ever  see  such  a  crowd  in  the  old 
town?"  said  Mary,  as  she  observed  the  streams 
of  humanity  converging  on  the  parade  ground. 


268  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

It  was  still  winter,  people  being  forced  to 
stand  the  rigors  of  typical  New  England 
weather ;  but  gratitude  and  hope,  stirring 
within  the  heart,  broke  through  all  barriers. 

"  The  procession  starts  from  Fort  Union 
at  ten  o'clock,"  said  Martha.  "  The  tavern 
will  be  so  packed  with  sightseers  that  we 
shall  lose  our  chance  unless  we  hasten." 

The  young  folks  were  to  gaze  upon  the 
gay  scene  from  a  window  reserved  for  them. 

"  There  they  come  !  "  shouted  Davie,  after 
their  party  had,  with  sore  difficulty,  made  a 
way  to  their  standing-place.  "  Look  at  the 
men ;  you  can't  see  the  end  of  the  proces- 
sion." The  child  craned  his  neck  in  order 
to  take  a  long  view  of  the  show. 

"  Our  citizens  make  a  fine  appearance, 
don't  they  ?  "  Mary  referred  to  the  shining 
faces  quite  as  much  as  to  the  Sunday  clothes. 

"  Hurrah  for  the  soldiers  !  "  exclaimed 
Davie,  "  they  're  next  in  line.  See  how 
proudly  they  hold  their  muskets,  and  how 
they  tramp,  tramp,  with  a  firm  step;  and 
they  've  all  put  on  their  new  cocked  hats." 

With  stately  tread  the  troops  passed  on. 

"  And  what  is  this  ?  " 

The  snow  was  falling,  so  that  the  parade 
was  suddenly  dimmed. 


THE  PUEITANS  AT  THEIR  FIRST  BALL     269 

"  It 's  a  boat,"  answered  Mary ;  "  they  've 
set  it  on  runners.  How  beautifully  they  've 
trimmed  it.  There 's  the  red,  white,  and 
blue,  there 's  the  Union  Jack,  there 's  the 
flag  of  Spain,  and  France,  and  Italy,  and 
Portugal,  —  why,  they  must  have  gathered  all 
the  colors  of  the  nations ;  and  there  are  one, 
two,  three,  four,"  counting  aloud,  "  thirty  of 
our  youth  drawing  the  handsome  emblem." 

"  And  look,"  cried  Davie,  pointing  in  the 
opposite  direction,  "  there  comes  another 
pretty  craft,  and  there  are  as  many  lads 
drawing  it." 

The  two  brightly  adorned  boats  met  in  the 
street  before  them,  and  right  merry  were 
their  salutations. 

"Ship  ahoy!" 

«  Who  are  you  ?  " 

"  Whither  bound  ?  " 

"  How  many  days  out  ?  " 

Back  and  forth  the  words  were  flung  with 
jest  and  repartee,  the  throngs  of  onlookers 
cheering  their  best  and  bravest. 

The  strains  of  martial  music  sounded  high 
above  the  din  of  human  voices;  there  was 
ringing  of  bells  and  firing  of  guns;  huzzas 
reverberated  through  the  town,  militiamen 
and  citizens,  women  and  children,  men  of  all 


270  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

classes,  political  faiths,  and  conditions  filling 
the  streets.  It  was  a  pageant  which  boldly 
faced  a  nipping  air  and  the  whirling  snow- 
flakes. 

"  Shall  we  crowd  into  the  meeting-house, 
and  hear  Mr.  Humphrey's  address  ?  "  Gor- 
don asked  the  question. 

"  No,  for  Martha  and  I  must  go  to  the 
court  house,  and  help  set  the  feast,"  replied 
Mary. 

It  was  an  eloquent  speech  which  the  young 
minister  delivered,  and  his  hearers  sat  uncom- 
plainingly through  the  cold  hour,  but  many 
sighs  of  relief  were  heaved  when  the  service 
of  thanksgiving  ended ;  people  were  free  to 
pass  up  and  down  the  crowded  streets,  or 
linger  in  jolly  companies  on  the  Green  and 
in  the  taverns. 

The  procession  re-formed  after  leaving  the 
meeting-house,  marching  about  the  town,  that 
everybody  might  have  a  fair  view  of  the  rare 
show,  coming  to  a  final  halt  in  front  of  the 
great  ox  that  was  roasting  for  their  entertain- 
ment in  the  open  air  on  the  west  side  of  the 
court  house. 

How  the  huge  creature  steamed  and  sizzled 
as  the  fires  leaped  upon  him,  and  the  winds 
seasoned    the    cooking   with    falling    snow ! 


THE  PUBITANS  AT  THEIR  FIRST  BALL     271 

What  jestful,  hungry  throngs  stood  watching 
the  curious  process,  as  the  master  of  this  bar- 
becue thrust  his  great  knife  and  fork  into 
one  side  of  the  creature  that  he  might  test 
the  quality  of  the  feast ! 

The  second  story  of  the  court  house  was 
the  scene  of  wildest  merry-making.  Gordon 
and  Peyton,  waiting  upon  the  young  ladies 
and  lending  a  helpful  hand,  had  made  their 
way  into  the  good  graces  of  the  entire  com- 
pany. No  need  of  formal  introductions  on 
such  a  day,  when  hearts  were  too  full  for 
mere  conventionality. 

"  I  never  suspected  that  you  New  Engend- 
ers had  so  much  geniality  in  your  constitu- 
tions," remarked  Peyton  to  Miss  Mary  as  they 
set  the  tables  in  order  for  the  five  hundred 
privileged  guests.  "  Why,  it 's  as  free  among 
you  to-day  as  in  old  Virginia.  Such  hospi- 
tality gives  me  a  real  home  feeling." 

"  Oh,  we  Northern  folks  have  hearts  if  you 
are  shrewd  enough  to  find  the  way  into  them. 
Now,  Mr.  Gordon,  you  shall  sit  with  the  dig- 
nitaries at  this  table,"  pointing  to  the  place 
set  apart  for  the  ministers,  the  lawyers,  the 
militia  officers,  the  town,  state,  and  national 
makers  or  executors  of  the  laws,  "  ami  Mr. 
Peyton   shall   keep   you   company.     Martha 


272  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

and  I  must  wait  on  the  table.  We  '11  see 
that  you  are  well  supplied  with  food." 

It  was  a  prodigal  feast,  and  while  the 
gentry  and  the  notables  enjoyed  the  generous 
bounty  spread  for  them  within  the  court 
house,  the  masses  shared  the  roast  ox  and  the 
liberal  viands  passed  to  them  out  in  the  open, 
beneath  the  curtain  of  the  snow-bestrewn  air. 

All  day  long  there  was  vast  hilarity,  the 
happy  maidens  of  the  town  serving  their 
gay  swains,  not  only  with  the  dainties  which 
their  skill  had  evolved  from  generous  ovens, 
but  with  kind  or  teasing  speeches,  willful  or 
enticing  glances,  —  the  infinite,  trivial  play 
of  courtship. 

At  sunset  there  was  another  Federal  salute. 

When  darkness  shrouded  the  noisy,  crowded 
village,  thousands  upon  thousands  of  candles 
cast  their  light  into  the  streets.  Every  house, 
shop,  store,  and  public  edifice  was  brilliantly 
illumined,  each  window-pane  graced  with  a 
tallow  dip  or  a  sperm  light,  —  the  white,  crisp 
snow  enhancing  the  beauty  and  brightness  of 
the  scene. 

"  Why,  it 's  like  fairyland !  "  cried  Davie, 
looking  wistfully  into  the  night,  longing  to 
be  one  of  the  boys  running  madly  adown  the 
street  in  the  freedom  of  this  wonderful  even- 
ing frolic. 


THE  PURITANS  AT  THEIR  FIRST  BALL 


^73 


On  the  Green,  the  men  had  planted  a  tall, 
slender  tree,  nailing  long  cross-pieces  upon 
it,  from  the  ground  to  the  top.  On  the  end 
of  each  transverse  stick  a  tar  barrel  was 
fastened,  the  whole  making  a  ludicrous  par- 
ody of  nature.  When  these  tar-besmeared 
objects  were  set  on  fire,  the  light  flared  into 
the  heavens  like  some  awful  conflagration. 
Shouts  upon  shouts  of  admiration  filled  the 
air;  the  restless,  jubilant  multitude  surged 
over  the  Green  as  the  tides  came  sometimes 
rolling  in  across  the  low-lying  salt  meadows 
along  the  shore. 

The  illumination  ended  at  nine  o'clock, 
and  sober,  methodical  citizens  wended  their 
weary  way  home. 

But  the  chief  event  of  the  celebration  was 
to  follow.  A  grand  ball  had  been  arranged 
in  the  hotel,  and  many  a  Puritan  youth  and 
maiden  was  to  taste  for  the  first  time  this 
alluring  and  forbidden  kind  of  gayety. 

"  I  said  that  I  should  go  to  a  ball  when  I 
had  the  chance,"  explained  Mary  mischiev- 
ously. "  We  shall  never  celebrate  another 
peace,  I  warrant  you,  and  the  gentlemen  say 
there  is  no  harm  in  it.  Then  mother  is  won 
over,  and  Mr.  Gordon  has  her  permission  to 
escort  us." 


274  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

This  was  the  way  that  the  blithe,  audacious 
sister  persuaded  Martha. 

The  ball-room  was  adorned  with  bunting, 
worked  into  gay  symbols  of  state,  a  few  por- 
traits of  Revolutionary  heroes,  and  multitudes 
of  flags,  so  that  bare  walls  shone  resplendent 
witli  all  the  colors  of  the  rainbow. 

The  hundreds  of  candles  shedding  their 
lustre  upon  the  scene,  and  the  great  fire- 
places heaped  high  with  sea  driftwood,  which 
threw  brilliant,  beautiful  lights  into  the  room, 
and  the  shifting,  mirthful  throngs  of  people, 
so  pressing  upon  each  other  that  dancing  was 
impossible,  strangely  fascinated  the  Puritan 
sisters. 

All  gentle  whisperings  of  conscience  were 
lost  in  girlish  delight  over  the  glamour  of 
this  scene.  The  fashion,  splendor,  elegance, 
of  the  costumes  worn  by  the  ladies  passed 
their  wildest  dreams,  for  people  had  delved 
down  into  old  chests  and  brought  forth  the 
riches  of  generations,  decking  themselves  in 
priceless  silks  from  China  or  velvets  from 
the  looms  of  France,  adding  exquisite  laces, 
graceful  plumes,  gold  chains  and  breastpins, 
sparkling  diamonds,  quaint  jewels,  —  all  the 
treasured  family  keepsakes  used  for  personal 
adornment  through  ages. 


THE  PURITANS  AT  THEIR  FIRST  BALL     275 

"  Why,  child,  how  beautiful  you  are ! " 
exclaimed  Gordon,  with  sudden  enthusiasm, 
as  he  gazed  upon  Martha  Randolph  standing 
beneath  the  dazzling  chandelier  in  the  centre 
of  the  room. 

She  had  chosen  a  pale  blue  silk  for  her 
dress-stuff,  brought  long  years  ago  to  her 
mother  by  Captain  Jennings,  on  his  return 
from  the  Celestial  Empire.  It  was  a  short- 
waisted,  full-skirted  gown,  cut  low  in  the 
neck,  but  her  fair  shoulders  were  covered 
with  fold  upon  fold  of  rare  old  lace,  extend- 
ing to  her  very  throat.  Long  gloves  met  the 
flowing  sleeves  above  the  elbows.  A  Grecian 
knot  gathered  her  amplitude  of  golden  hair, 
a  glittering  bauble  of  Moorish  workmanship 
being  fastened  to  one  side  of  it.  Her  dainty 
white  slippers  were  trimmed  with  blue  ro- 
settes, into  which  were  thrust  jeweled  pins, 
heirlooms  of  the  Randolph  family. 

Gordon  was  pointing  out  to  Miss  Martha 
the  various  devices  suggested  by  his  own 
brain  or  wrought  with  his  deft  fingers. 

"  You  are  a  very  good  American,"  observed 
the  girl,  smiling  with  cordial  praise  as  one  or 
another  emblem  was  admired. 

"  You  have  not  said  one  word  to  me  since 
we  entered  the  ball-room,"  exclaimed  Mary, 


276  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

with  assumed  petulance  and  vexation,  as  she 
stood  by  Gordon's  side. 

"  How .  could  I,"  was  the  answer,  "  when 
Peyton  was  lavishing  his  wonderful  powers 
of  conversation  upon  you  ?  " 

The  two  gentlemen  were  dressed  in  the 
height  of  fashion,  —  blue  cloth  coats,  knee 
breeches  to  match,  with  bright  silver  buckles, 
white  silk  stockings,  and  black  pumps,  Gor- 
don wearing  a  scarlet  brocaded  waistcoat, 
and  Peyton  a  yellow  one ;  both  men  having 
beruffled  bosoms  and  waist-bands  and  high 
white  throat  kerchiefs,  their  hair  tied  with 
black  ribbons  and  showily  powdered. 

Peyton  followed  every  look  and  motion  of 
the  young  woman  leaning  upon  his  arm,  and 
there  were  many  observers  who  turned  to 
gaze  upon  the  sweet  vision. 

Mary  had  chosen  a  soft,  creamy  silk  for  her 
dress.  It  was  made  in  the  Empire  style,  like 
one  seen  by  a  friend  at  the  French  minister's, 
in  Washington.  There  was  a  great  deal  of 
fine,  filmy  lace  used  in  the  trimming  of  it, 
the  delicate  webs  winding  thickly  about  her 
shoulders,  neck,  and  throat,  half  concealing  a 
necklace  of  pearls  falling  upon  her  breast. 
Her  arms  were  bare  from  the  elbows  down, 
as  shapely  and  beautiful  as  one  ever  saw. 


THE  PURITANS  AT  THEIR  FIRST  BALL     277 

Her  slender  feet  were  encased  in  white  slip- 
pers, the  pink  silk  of  her  stockings  observable 
as  she  pushed  a  little  forward  on  the  floor. 
The  Grecian  knot  of  dark  hair  was  adorned 
with  three  tips  of  white  plumes,  held  in  their 
place  by  a  small  golden  dagger  with  spar- 
kling gems  in  the  hilt. 

How  the  beauty  and  splendor  of  these 
old  family  jewels  delighted  the  soul  of  the 
wearer !  Her  eyes  sparkled  with  a  brighter 
glory,  her  face  shone  with  a  lovelier  radiance, 
than  any  which  streamed  from  golden  orna- 
ment or  lustrous  bauble. 

"  I  promised  to  teach  you  how  to  dance  a 
minuet,  but  who  can  trip  the  light  fantastic 
toe  in  such  a  crowd  as  this  ?  " 

Gordon  addressed  Martha,  but  his  eyes 
were  fixed  upon  her  sister. 

"Are  you  speaking  to  me?"  inquired  Pey- 
ton laughingly.  "  I  see  that  you  look  my 
way." 

It  was  to  Miss  Mary  that  Gordon's  eyes 
did  homage. 

An  hour  later  these  two  young  people 
watched  the  lingering  play  of  light  as  deli- 
cate flames  shot  forth  from  the  fast-dying 
fire  on  the  Green.  The  window  where  they 
tarried  looked  down  upon  the  fantastic  pic- 


278  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

ture.  Peyton  and  Miss  Martha  had  drifted 
to  the  farther  end  of  the  ball-room. 

It  was  not  what  Gordon  said  so  much  as 
the  tone  in  which  he  spoke  that  startled 
Mary.  A  subtle  intuition  warned  her.  An- 
other moment,  and  he  might  utter  words  that 
would  bring  infinite  pain.  The  struggle  was 
swift,  decisive. 

"  Mr.  Gordon,  you  must  not  forget  your 
promise  to  my  sister."  The  spell  was  broken. 
"  She  will  not  permit  Mr.  Peyton  to  instruct 
her  in  the  arts  of  Terpsichore.  Do  you  not 
see  that  she  awaits  your  coming  ?  " 

They  pressed  through  the  company.  Gor- 
don, taking  his  dismissal  as  quietly  as  it  had 
been  given,  paid  court  to  Martha. 

While  Gordon  taught  Martha  the  minuet, 
Peyton  led  her  sister  back  to  the  window 
where  she  had  stood  earlier  in  the  evening 
gazing  out  upon  the  cold,  brilliant  winter 
scene. 

"  The  happiest  days  of  my  life  have  been 
spent  in  New  England,"  said  the  gentleman, 
with  a  fine  ardor  of  tone  and  manner,  far 
more  significant  than  language.  "  I  came 
to  this  Land  of  Steady  Habits  with  strange 
prejudices.  But  I  have  learned  to  esteem 
these  reserved,  opinionated,  energetic  citizens 


THE  PUBITANS  AT  THEIR  FIRST  BALL     279 

of  the  Republic.  My  stay  in  the  North  has 
taught  me  many  lessons.  I  believe  that  I 
understand  the  New  England  character  as 
few  of  my  Southern  brethren  do." 

"But  you '11  never  make  a  New  Englander," 
interrupted  Mary,  with  charming  grace,  "  your 
speech  bewrayeth  you." 

"  I  'm  not  thinking  of  such  a  metamorpho- 
sis." Peyton  laughed.  "  I  'm  thinking  how 
we  may  transplant  a  New  Englander  into  the 
South,  and  watch  the  change  which  will  be 
wrought  by  our  freer  ways,  our  delicious  cli- 
mate, our  flowers  and  birds,  and  sunsets,  and 
associations." 

"  We  are  a  restless,  migratory  folk,  still  we 
love  our  dear  New  England." 

"  And  I  love  "  —  with  sudden  fire  of  pas- 
sion like  the  flash  of  lightning  from  a  cloud 
lying  close  by  the  horizon. 

The  sentence  was  unfinished,  a  rude  inter- 
ruption on  the  part  of  merry-makers  sweeping 
the  young  people  back  into  the  current  of 
life. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

"  HERE  's    TO    NEW   ENGLAND  " 

After  the  ball,  Gordon  invited  Peyton  to 
sit  with  him  before  the  glowing  fire  in  the 
privacy  of  his  room.  The  steaming  punch, 
the  wreaths  of  fragrant  smoke,  the  song  of 
blazing  wood,  invited  confidences. 

"  I  suppose  the  curtain  now  drops  upon  the 
last  scene  of  our  stay  in  this  old  town." 

Peyton  was  sad.  He  had  not  recovered 
from  the  shock  given  him  in  the  ball-room. 

"  Don't  take  it  to  heart,  my  friend.  We 
are  bound  to  meet  in  coming  years.  Our 
ways  will  cross  a  thousand  times,  and  this 
Connecticut  that  we  have  learned  to  love  will 
be  a  meeting-place  on  many  an  occasion." 

There  were  long  pauses  in  their  talk ;  the 
gentlemen  seemed  lost  in  reverie. 

"  I  shall  come  back  here  in  a  few  weeks, 
Gordon.  I  have  a  presentiment  that  Jackson 
will  now  appear  in  town.  The  glorious  vic- 
tory at  New  Orleans  —  a  fight,  by  the  way, 
which  has  redeemed  all  the  blunders  of  our 


HERE'S  TO  NEW  ENGLAND  281 

men  —  will  render  him  absolutely  unendur- 
able. What  a  pity  that  the  fellow  could  n't 
have  been  shot,  so  that  his  sun  would  have  set 
in  a  cloud  of  glory !  As  it  is,  he  '11  return 
to  New  York,  go  on  with  his  law,  pester  our 
friends  the  Hardys,  play  the  very  deuce  in 
society,  and  come  to  some  bad  end." 

"  A  man  ought  n't  to  be  so  blue  and 
down-hearted  after  such  a  day  and  night  of 
hilarity,  Peyton." 

The  interview  of  the  evening  had  turned 
the  mind  of  Peyton  toward  Jackson.  Puff 
after  puff  of  smoke  diffused  itself  through 
the  room,  while  the  gentlemen  observed  the 
antics  of  the  fire  on  the  hearth. 

"  Gordon,  I  came  to  New  England  with  the 
feeling  that  this  freezing  climate  was  actually 
an  exponent  of  the  people  who  live  in  it.  My 
prejudices  were  absurd,  and  they  've  scattered 
to  the  four  winds  of  heaven.  I  used  to  think 
that  *  Yankee '  was  a  name  for  everything 
mean  and  sharp  in  trade,  offensive  and  in- 
hospitable in  manners,  conceited  and  over- 
bearing and  hateful  in  spirit.  Why,  I  have 
seen  as  much  hospitality  among  these  folks 
as  among  my  own  kith  and  kin.  To  be  sure, 
their  manners  are  peculiar,  but  they  're  really 
a  large-hearted  people,  —  kind  and  sympa- 


282  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

thetic  as  you'll  find  in  all  the  world.  Of 
course,  they're  what  is  called  'sot  in  their 
opinions/  but  so  are  we  Southerners.  I  've 
made  up  my  mind  that  a  New  Englander  is, 
perhaps,  as  good  as  a  Virginian.  There 
was  a  time  when  I  believed  that  they  were 
tediously  religious,  going  to  church,  or  meet- 
ing as  they  say,  every  day  in  the  week  and 
twice  on  Sunday,  and  never  kissing  as  we  do 
in  the  South ;  I  've  been  told  there 's  a  '  Blue 
Law '  about  it.  But  heavens,  what  nonsense 
we  get  into  our  heads !  Did  you  ever  see  a 
jollier  company  than  celebrated  here  to-day  ? 
And  I  caught  half  a  dozen  bucks  hugging 
and  kissing  the  pretty  girls.  Here 's  to  New 
England  and  the  New  Englanders !  " 

The  two  gentlemen  were  on  their  feet  in 
an  instant,  clinking  their  glasses,  and  drink- 
ing: the  toast  with  enthusiasm. 

"  Well,"  said  Gordon,  as  they  settled  back 
into  their  chairs,  "  your  experience  has  been 
like  mine.  I  came  to  this  country  with  the 
feeling  that  I  was  to  find  no  congenial  spirits 
among  the  people.  I  represented  the  London 
West  Shipping  Company,  and  money  was  our 
object.  We  expected  to  squeeze  it  out  of 
these  narrow,  crafty,  ambitious  provincials. 
But  you  know  the  embargo  and  the  war,  with 


HEBE'S  TO  NEW  ENGLAND  283 

their  endless  complications,  played  the  deuce 
with  business/'  —  the  speaker  sent  fresh 
wreaths  of  smoke  sailing  through  the  air 
before  he  continued,  —  "  and  I  was  forced  to 
linger  here  in  order  to  save  what  did  n't  rot 
at  the  wharves  or  fall  into  the  clutches  of 
privateer  smen,  and,  by  Jove,  I  've  learned  to 
like  the  country  and  the  people.  I  think  I  '11 
become  a  citizen." 

Confidence  begets  confidence.  While  these 
men  were  the  most  loyal  friends,  a  certain 
reserve  had  always  marked  their  relations. 
The  peace  treaty  now  unsealed  their  lips. 

"  I  came  to  New  England,  not  only  preju- 
diced against  the  people,  but  with  the  aim  to 
pry  into  their  secrets.  I  was  suspicious,  and 
so  was  the  national  administration.  I  wanted 
to  find  out  what  disaffection  existed  here,  — 
whether  these  States  really  desired  to  with- 
draw from  the  Union  and  form  an  independ- 
ent confederacy,  or  go  back  to  colonial  de- 
pendence upon  Great  Britain.  I  was  never 
so  chagrined  and  disappointed  in  my  life. 
Taking  the  greatest  pains  to  mingle  with  the 
citizens,  going  repeatedly  to  the  principal 
New  England  cities,  keeping  in  touch  with 
several  of  the  politicians  to  whom  I  had 
letters,  saying  little  and  hearing  a  great  deal, 


284  FRIEND  OR  FOB 

I  have  never  detected  anything  like  treason 
to  the  Union  since  I  came  into  the  Land  of 
Steady  Habits.  If  there  is  one  public  man 
whom  I  have  learned  to  believe,  esteem,  and 
love,  it  is  our  Mr.  Sherman,  here,  —  the 
genial,  dignified,  noble  spirit,  the  broad- 
minded  and  highly-gifted  statesman.  I  take 
his  word  for  it,  that  even  the  Hartford  Con- 
vention was  utterly  devoid  of  any  purpose 
to  embarrass  the  nation ;  that  it  was  what 
it  claims  to  have  been,  —  a  meeting  to  de- 
vise means  for  help  in  the  dark  hour  of 
extremity." 

Gordon  sprang  to  his  feet,  reached  forth 
his  hand,  and  clasped  Peyton  —  who  had  like- 
wise risen  from  his  chair  —  in  a  warm,  manly 
embrace. 

"  Why,  man,  you  've  been  through  an- 
other experience  similar  to  mine."  They 
were  seated  again,  and  Gordon  was  talking. 
"  I  came  here  looking  for  sedition  and  dis- 
loyalty. You  see  it  made  a  vast  difference 
with  the  plans  of  my  company  what  might 
be  the  feelings  of  New  Englanders  on  the 
subject  of  war.  I  was  expected  to  try  the 
pulse  and  temperature  of  these  people.  Al- 
though John  Henry  was  an  adventurer,  and 
President  Madison  threw  away  fifty  thousand 


HERE'S  TO  NEW  ENGLAND  285 

dollars  and  gained  nothing  worth  naming, 
yet  I  knew  Henry,  and  he  made  me  believe 
that  New  England  was  ready  for  actual  re- 
volt ;  that  her  citizens  longed  for  a  return  to 
the  protection  of  the  mother  country.  Had 
this  been  true,  it  would  have  advantaged  the 
company  which  I  represented.  But,  Peyton, 
the  better  I  learned  this  people  the  more 
highly  did  I  esteem  them.  Admitted,  at  last, 
to  the  confidence  of  the  leaders  in  New  Eng- 
land, I  became  profoundly  convinced  that 
these  States  had  no  more  idea  of  joining  with 
England  than  they  had  of  setting  up  a  mon- 
archy among  them;  that  they  were  just  as 
loyal  to  true  republicanism  as  Virginia  or 
New  York;  that  it  only  needed  judicious 
management  and  actual  invasion  by  a  hostile 
nation  to  make  the  skies  of  New  England 
ring  with  huzzas  for  the  United  States  of 
America.  These  wise,  matter-of-fact,  thrifty 
people  are  sons  of  liberty ;  they  love  country, 
righteousness,  God,  with  singleness  of  heart. 
It 's  a  damnable  lie  to  call  them  traitors  !  " 

In  the  vehemence  and  sincerity  of  the 
speaker,  he  struck  the  table  such  a  blow 
that  the  glasses  jumped  nervously,  while  the 
bowl  of  punch  tipped  jovially  to  one  side, 
and  jostled  the  glasses,  as  much  as  to  say, 


286  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  Here 's  to  my  New  England,  still  loyal  and 
true !  " 

The  merry  diversions  of  the  day,  the  good 
fellowship,  and  the  cheerful,  boisterous  fire 
on  the  hearth,  the  spirit  of  manly  love,  bind- 
ing these  two  men  into  noble  relations  of 
fraternity,  —  all  these  things  induced  a  frank- 
ness of  confession,  a  f reeness  of  speech,  such 
as  does  not  often  mark  the  comradeship  of 
men.  They  were  reposing  sacred  confidences 
in  each  other,  revealing  the  inmost  secrets  of 
life. 

"  It 's  very  curious  how  the  tenor  of  my 
reports  have  changed  from  month  to  month," 
continued  Peyton.  "But  I  have  told  a  story 
that  was  as  true  to  the  facts  as  it  was  possible 
for  me  to  tell  it.  All  the  bitterness,  the  hos- 
tility, of  the  opening  chapters  have  turned  to 
a  fair,  just,  clear  statement  of  existing  con- 
ditions. It  has  not  been  altogether  pleasing 
to  the  men  that  have  trusted  me.  But  I 
have  asked  them  repeatedly  whether  they 
wished  the  truth  or  a  highly  colored,  fanciful 
caricature.  I  have  their  word  for  it  that 
they  seek  the  plain  facts,  and  I,  at  least,  have 
tried  to  picture  for  them  the  exact  feeling 
and  purpose  of  the  New  England  States." 

"  Peyton,  you  're  an  honest,  high-minded 


HERE'S  TO  NEW  ENGLAND  287 

gentleman.  I  thank  you  for  the  confidence 
you  show  me,  I  esteem  you  for  the  righteous 
course  which  you  have  pursued,  for  I  suppose 
it  was  in  your  power  to  add  fuel  to  the  fires 
of  sectional  passion  and  hatred.  More  than 
all,  I  love  you  for  what  you  are,  —  as  true 
and  brave  a  soul  as  lives  to-day." 

The  men  had  risen  to  their  feet  again; 
they  stood  face  to  face,  their  expression  that 
of  lofty  faith  and  deep  affection. 

"  My  friend,"  —  there  was  a  quivering  of  the 
lips,  a  moistening  of  the  eyes,  as  Peyton 
spoke, —  "  forgive  me  if  I  ever  for  one  moment 
cherished  a  mean,  cruel  suspicion.  Jackson 
tried  to  sow  the  seeds  of  distrust  in  my  mind, 
but  long  ago  every  vestige  of  them  disap- 
peared. I  never  believed  you  to  be  the  man 
who  would  worm  himself  into  the  regard  and 
confidence  of  the  Americans  in  order  that 
you  might  betray  us  to  old  England." 

Gordon  walked  back  and  forth  in  front 
of  the  hearth,  then  looked  down  upon  his 
friend,  who  had  thrown  himself  into  his 
chair. 

"  I  came  here,"  said  Gordon,  speaking  in 
slow,  measured,  serious  way,  "  thinking  there 
was  something  to  be  done  for  England, — 
and  possibly  for  New  England.     I  was  left 


288  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

free.  My  connections  in  the  mother  country 
were  such  that  what  I  said  or  did  had  influ- 
ence —  widespread  influence.  There  were 
men  ready  to  profit  by  the  turn  of  public 
affairs  in  this  land.  Peyton,  I  was  drawn  to 
these  people  the  first  years  of  my  stay  among 
them.  Each  year  endeared  them  to  me.  It 
was  partly  because  they  welcomed  me  with 
such  kindness  to  their  homes,  for  I  had  never 
felt  the  thrill  of  glad  and  peaceful  home  life, 
and  it  was  partly  because  I  discovered  some- 
thing in  the  character  of  these  people  on  the 
western  side  of  the  sea  which  appealed  to  me 
with  great  force.  I  will  be  as  frank  with 
you  as  you  have  been  with  me,  and  our 
mutual  confidences  shall  be  hidden  forever 
away  from  all  mortal  eyes.  It  was  in  my 
power  to  fan  the  flames  of  international  ha- 
tred and  bitterness.  My  opportunities  were 
many  to  do  the  services  for  England  which 
meant  the  further  crippling  and  harassment 
of  this  fair  land.  There  came  the  temptation 
to  engage  in  that  which  would  bring  me 
large  emolument  and  ultimate  honor  in  my 
native  land,  enabling  me  to  attain  the  station 
and  power  for  which  I  one  time  longed. 
Peyton,  it  was  no  temptation.  My  heart  was 
with  this  people  in  America.     I  have  never 


HERE'S  TO  NEW  ENGLAND  289 

said  or  written  a  word  that  would  compromise 
me  in  the  eyes  of  a  just  American  citizen.  I 
have  done  all  in  my  power  to  win  peace 
between  England  and  the  United  States. 
My  letters  to  the  company  that  I  am  serving, 
my  letters  to  friends  and  statesmen  across 
the  sea,  have  been,  without  exception,  earnest, 
heartfelt  endeavors  to  bind  the  two  nations 
together  in  the  relations  of  amity  and  mutual 
service." 

The  glow  upon  the  speaker's  face,  the  sin- 
cerity and  enthusiasm  of  his  tone,  the  splen- 
did manliness  of  his  bearing,  added  nothing 
to  the  force  of  conviction  which  his  words 
carried  to  the  heart  of  Peyton. 

"  The  time  is  coming,"  was  the  answer, 
"  when  the  better  understanding  shall  pre- 
vail; when  North  and  South,  England  and 
America,  true  lovers  of  freedom  shall  be  one 
in  heart  and  mind." 

The  morning  dawned,  and  Peyton  was  on 
his  way  to  Washington  and  Virginia,  not 
certain  that  the  warmest  greetings  awaited 
him;  not  even  sure  that  on  his  return  to 
Connecticut  such  welcome  as  he  hoped  for 
would  gladden  his  soul. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

THE    CRUISE    OF    THE   ROSE 

Jackson  reached  New  York  the  latter  part 
of  April,  tarrying  long  enough  to  meet  old 
friends,  put  his  affairs  into  good  shape,  and 
consult  with  Colonel  Burr.  It  was  the  first 
of  May  when  he  reentered  Fairfield,  carrying 
the  honors  of  his  Southwestern  campaign  in 
a  lordly  way. 

A  few  days  later,  Gordon  invited  Mrs.  Ran- 
dolph, the  sisters,  and  Davie  to  go  with  him 
on  a  schooner  to  Stonington  and  Newport, 
thinking  that  such  a  trip  would  hasten  the 
boy's  recovery,  and  make  a  pleasant  outing 
for  the  girls. 

The  weather  had  become  warm,  almost 
sultry,  the  air  being  laden  with  the  fresh 
odors  of  spring,  so  that  the  four  days  upon 
the  sea,  undisturbed  by  rough  winds  or  chill 
storms,  passed  quickly  in  their  delightful 
peace  and  freedom. 

"  Jackson  did  not  seem  in  the  best  humor 
when   he   sailed   for   New  York."     Gordon 


THE  CBUISE  OF  THE  ROSE  291 

addressed  Miss  Martha,  as  their  ship  glided 
swan-like  through  the  waters. 

"  I  have  watched  the  man  closely  in  his 
recent  visits  to  our  home,  and,  Mr.  Gordon, 
I  not  only  put  no  confidence  in  him,  but  I 
believe  that  he  would  stoop  to  all  trickery, 
resort  to  crime  itself,  in  order  to  gain  his 
ends.  I  don't  see  why  uncle  David  admits 
him  to  the  house." 

One  evening  they  were  anchored  in  the 
harbor  of  New  London.  The  clouds,  banked 
against  the  west  in  long  sierras  of  golden, 
roseate  splendor,  had  fired  the  imagination, 
and  made  all  the  company  dream  beautiful 
fancies  of  far-away,  glorious  realms.  When 
it  grew  too  chill  for  sitting  upon  deck,  they 
had  withdrawn  into  the  cabin,  where  they 
lingered  over  a  cup  of  tea. 

"  This  has  been  a  day  such  as  Peyton 
loves,"  said  Gordon.  "  He  will  come  North 
when  free  to  follow  his  impulse." 

"  Mr.  Peyton  has  seen  the  President,  I 
don't  know  how  many  times,"  piped  Davie 
proudly.  "  And  one  day  he  took  dinner  with 
him,  and  he  wrote  us  all  about  the  lovely 
Mrs.  Madison,  and  how  she  stayed  in  the 
White  House  when  the  British  were  coming, 
until  she  had  to  run,  carrying  away  George 
Washington's  picture." 


292  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  The  sweet,  brave  Quaker  mistress  is  a 
charming  hostess/'  replied  Gordon.  "  I  've 
heard  many  tales  of  her  hospitality  and  kind- 
ness." 

"  Mr.  Peyton  has  asked  me  to  visit  him  on 
his  Virginia  plantation,  and  then  I  shall  see 
these  great  folks,  for  they  live  in  his  county, 
you  know." 

"  He 's  a  grand  man,  Davie  "  — 

"  Yes,"  interrupted  the  child,  "  he  saved 
my  lif e,  and  I  love  him,  —  we  all  love  him, 
don't  we,  Mary  ?  "  gazing  eagerly,  inquiringly 
into  his  sister's  face. 

"  Why,  Davie,  we  love  everybody  that  does 
you  a  kindness ;  how  can  we  help  it  ?  " 

"  But  Captain  Jackson  is  very  kind,"  con- 
tinued the  boy.  "Did  you  ever  hear  such 
stories  ?  I  love  to  hear  him  talk  about  the 
war  and  the  Indians,  and  the  British,  the 
swamps,  night  attacks,  the  brawny  Kentuck- 
ians,  our  great  General  Jackson.  But  I  don't 
like  Jackson.  When  he  looks  me  through 
and  through,  I  shiver.  Was  Captain  Jackson 
next  to  General  Jackson  in  the  battle  of  New 
Orleans  ?  I  think  he  must  be  almost  as  great 
a  man." 

Gordon  laughed  heartily. 

"  Taking  him  at  his  own  valuation,  he  is 
the  general's  equal,  if  not  his  superior." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  ROSE  293 

The  motion  of  the  boat  betokened  a  rising 
of  the  wind. 

An  hour  later,  when  the  child  had  fallen 
asleep,  the  ladies  paced  the  deck  with  Gor- 
don, enjoying  the  bracing  air,  the  swish  and 
break  of  waves  tossing  the  schooner,  and  the 
swift-moving  clouds,  as  the  moon  hid  behind 
them  or  thrust  them  one  side  and  pushed  into 
the  open. 

Late  at  night,  as  Martha  was  lying  sleep- 
less in  her  berth,  listening  to  the  moaning  of 
the  winds  and  the  regular  pacing  of  Gordon 
on  the  planks  above,  her  keen  ears  caught 
the  sound  of  muffled  oars.  The  moon  was 
now  withdrawn  to  dark  hiding;  not  a  star 
shed  its  dim  light  upon  the  waters;  thick 
darkness  shrouded  the  lonely,  fearsome  scene. 

For  three  years  the  Sound  had  been  the 
arena  of  war,  a  place  where  hostile  fleets 
threatened  the  peace  of  towns,  and  terrorized 
the  small  craft  engaged  in  trade  and  com- 
merce. Such  a  condition  of  things  not  only 
fostered  a  spirit  of  adventure,  —  a  packet 
running  between  New  London  and  New  York 
during  these  years  never  missed  a  trip,  steal- 
ing in  and  out  of  the  harbor  in  the  gloom  of 
night,  —  but  it  bred  crime,  leading  to  thiev- 
ery, revenge,  secret  assaults  upon  proscribed 
men,  brutality,  and  murder. 


294  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

It  was  months  after  the  war  before  the 
Sound  assumed  its  former  aspect  of  a  secure 
and  pleasant  waterway  between  flourishing 
and  ambitious  seaports,  for  wicked  men  still 
haunted  its  bays  and  inlets,  averse  to  a  quiet, 
honest  life,  having  learned  to  prey  upon  their 
fellows. 

There  were  many  stories  of  these  predatory 
foes  current  among  the  shore  people,  sus- 
picion often  being  directed  toward  doubtful 
characters  known  to  all  their  neighbors. 

When  Gordon  left  New  York,  he  carried 
with  him  a  large  amount  of  gold  with  which 
to  pay  the  workmen  engaged  in  repairing  the 
vessels  owned  or  employed  by  his  company. 
A  portion  of  this  money  still  rested  in  his 
cabin,  although  he  had  paid  out  goodly  sums 
that  day  in  New  London. 

The  sound  of  muffled  oars  startled  the 
wakeful  Martha,  and  she  sprang  from  her 
berth  to  the  porthole,  thinking  that  she  might 
pierce  through  the  darkness  and  solve  the 
mystery  of  the  approaching  boat.  Cruel 
tales  of  robbery  came  to  mind.  Was  it  possi- 
ble that  some  one  had  learned  concerning  the 
bags  of  coin  concealed  in  the  cabin  of  their 
schooner,  and  now  was  stealing  upon  them 
with  fell  purpose  ? 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  ROSE  295 

The  impact  of  the  waves  upon  the  keel, 
the  whistling  of  the  winds,  and  the  creaking 
of  the  ship  made  it  difficult  to  distinguish  the 
fall  of  an  oar,  but  there  came  to  her  again 
the  peculiar  muffled  sound,  although  the  thick 
night  shut  out  any  vision  of  oncoming  boat. 

"  It  will  be  foolish  to  awaken  mother  or 
Mary,"  she  said  to  herself.  "  It  may  be  a 
stray  sailor  in  trouble,  —  lost  in  the  uncer- 
tainty of  the  dark." 

She  flung  her  garments  upon  her,  and 
listened  at  the  porthole,  thinking  that  she 
heard  hoarse  whispers. 

"  I  '11  creep  on  deck,  and  speak  to  Mr. 
Gordon,"  continuing  her  speechless  mono- 
logue. 

He  had  taken  his  place  as  watch  a  part  of 
each  night  since  leaving  Black  Rock  Har- 
bor. 

Her  head  was  thrust  above  the  companion- 
way  as  the  gentleman  passed  by  in  his  solitary 
tramp. 

"  Mr.  Gordon  !  " 

The  low,  suppressed  tones  were  heard 
above  the  din  of  the  night,  and  he  stopped 
suddenly  in  his  walk. 

"  What  is  it,  Miss  Martha  ?  " 

"  I  'm  sure  that  a  rowboat  approaches  off 


296  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

the  larboard  side,  and  I  fear  mischief.  The 
times  are  still  unsettled,  you  know." 

Gordon  hurried  across  the  deck,  leaned 
over  the  gunwales,  and  tried  to  see  into  the 
inky  blackness  beyond. 

The  girl  stood  one  moment  in  listening 
attitude,  then  plunged  across  the  vessel  to 
the  larboard  side. 

The  sound  of  blows  and  groans,  an  indis- 
tinguishable call  for  help,  a  wild  wrestling 
and  awful  fall,  —  these  things  smote  upon 
her  ears. 

A  scream  which  seemed  to  drive  through 
every  part  of  the  schooner,  a  shrill,  piercing, 
agonizing  cry  was  heard,  and  then  followed  a 
confused,  awful  medley  of  noises,  the  quick 
discharge  of  pistols,  a  mighty  scurrying  of 
feet. 

Gordon's  sailors  rushed  to  his  rescue,  Mary 
Randolph  and  little  Davie  climbed  wildly 
upon  deck,  and  called  through  the  terror  of 
the  affray,  but  the  awful  gloom  of  the  night 
hid  the  sight  of  hideous  onslaught  from  their 
eyes. 

Suddenly  Miss  Mary  was  seized  by  brawny 
arms  and  dragged  toward  the  bow,  but  the 
child  was  by  her  side  on  the  instant,  fighting 
the  shadowy  miscreant  with  all  the  vicious 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  ROSE  297 

fury  of  a  maddened  animal,  biting,  scratch- 
ing, tripping,  pounding  with  might  and  main, 
so  that  the  man  stumbled  and  fell  prone, 
carrying  the  two  with  him  in  the  melee.  A 
stab,  a  moan,  and  Davie  relaxed  his  hold, 
lying  silent  as  the  grave,  while  Mary,  with 
redoubled  frenzy,  tore  the  man's  hair,  dug 
into  his  eyes,  and  finally  gripped  him  about 
the  throat  with  such  vise-like  force  that  the 
fellow  loosed  his  hold,  and  she  slipped  from 
his  clutches  into  the  darkness. 

When  Martha  ran  to  the  side  of  Gordon, 
it  was  to  find  him  already  assaulted  by  dim, 
shifting  forms  crowding  over  the  side  of  the 
schooner.  A  mighty  blow  had  sent  one  of 
the  party  tumbling  into  the  sea,  and  Gordon, 
drawing  his  pistol,  had  fired  into  the  face  of 
another,  but  the  men  were  agile  as  cats,  well 
armed,  and  vengeful.  A  blow  aimed  at  his 
head  was  impending,  when  the  dauntless 
Martha  flung  herself  against  the  assailant, 
sending  him  reeling  like  a  drunken  man 
across  the  deck,  the  girl  recovering  herself 
to  rush  a  second  time  to  Gordon's  rescue, 
and  help  him  beat  back  the  oncoming  foe. 
They  were  too  many  for  him,  his  only  hope 
being  to  keep  them  at  bay  until  his  own  men 
rallied  for  his  support.     The  darkness  helped 


298  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

to  deceive  the  robbers,  for  it  was  impossible 
to  know  their  own  party  in  the  stress  of 
awful  confusion. 

It  was  at  this  moment  that  Gordon  felt  he 
stood  face  to  face  with  his  bitter  enemy,  for  as 
he  grappled  with  a  fresh  assailant,  the  sinewy, 
supple  form  seemed  familiar ;  there  was  a  cer- 
tain motion  of  body  which  he  had  observed 
only  in  one  person  all  his  life,  a  rare,  character- 
istic play  of  the  strong  right  arm.  And  lost 
in  the  night  was  the  woman  who  had  warned 
him  of  impending  danger,  —  the  woman  who 
had  stood  grandly  by  his  side  and  fought  like 
one  wonted  to  bloody  scenes.  For  her  sake, 
for  love's  sake,  for  right's  sake,  he  must  end 
this  wicked,  horrible  strife,  and  put  the 
ghostly  being  who  dared  him  beyond  the 
pale  of  life.  A  moment  they  fought  like 
fiends,  —  all  the  devils  in  them  let  loose,  — 
the  struggle  being  for  the  possession  of  a 
knife  which  the  black  pirate  had  half  thrust 
into  the  vitals  of  Gordon.  At  last  the  rob- 
ber's hand  was  free,  —  with  the  swiftness  of 
the  lightning  from  heaven,  he  lifted  on  high 
the  blade,  and  struck  the  fateful  blow ;  but 
as  the  instrument  of  death  cut  through  the 
air  a  woman's  hand  struck  wildly  against  the 
murderer's  wrist,  and  the  dagger  entered  his 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  BOSE  299 

own  breast.  An  oath,  a  cry  of  despairing 
hatred,  and  the  men,  locked  in  each  other's 
embrace,  rolled  toward  the  edge  of  the  ship, 
while  two  shrill  whistles,  evidently  signals  to 
end  the  fray,  sounded  their  clear  alarm,  and 
the  robbers  fled  through  the  darkness  to  their 
waiting  boat. 

They  found  Gordon,  bruised  and  bleeding, 
knocked  senseless,  where  he  had  rolled  in  the 
embrace  of  his  last  assailant.  The  pirates 
carried  their  wounded  away  with  them. 

Miss  Mary  had  fallen  at  the  foot  of  the 
companionway  when  she  fled  from  the  pur- 
suit of  her  would-be  abductor.  Fright,  weak- 
ness, and  pain  were  beyond  endurance,  so 
that  she  had  lost  consciousness. 

Mrs.  Randolph  and  Martha  fairly  stumbled 
over  the  form  of  little  Davie.  The  child  had 
been  true  to  his  charge  unto  the  very  last, 
defending  his  sister  against  the  evil  of  the 
world,  giving  life  itself  in  behalf  of  love,  and 
now  forever  set  at  liberty  from  the  thrall  of 
his  poor,  weak  frame. 

With  the  robber  crew  there  had  disap- 
peared one  of  Gordon's  own  sailors  and  the 
bag  of  gold  taken  from  the  chest  in  the 
cabin  during  the  fight  on  deck. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

COLONEL   BURR   SEES    A   VISION 

It  was  June  before  Peyton  came  North,  — 
the  month  of  clear  skies  and  singing  birds. 

The  sisters  were  telling  him  the  story  of 
the  robbery. 

"  It  had  been  such  a  lovely,  restful  excur- 
sion !  And  how  little  Davie  did  enjoy  it !  " 
Martha  began  the  narrative.  "  It  only  needed 
your  presence,  Mr.  Peyton,  to  complete  our 
happiness,  for  Davie  talked  incessantly  about 
you.  I  don't  know  how  many  times  he  spoke 
of  the  6  raising,'  and  your  fearless  rescue, 
always  ending  with  his  heartfelt  tribute  of 
deep  love.  It  was  like  a  tender,  beautiful 
poem,  —  that  devotion  to  his  two  knightly 
friends  "  — 

The  girl  stifled  a  sob,  while  the  gentleman 
dashed  the  tears  from  his  eyes,  and  gazed 
into  the  deep  blue  of  heaven. 

"  And  to  think,"  said  Mary,  taking  up  the 
broken  narrative  of  her  sister,  "  that  it  was 
for  me  he  gave  his  life !    It  breaks  my  heart." 


COLONEL  BURE  SEES  A   VISION  301 

The  silence  was  mellow  with  the  hum  of 
insects  and  the  thrill  of  nature  melodies. 

"  Noble  little  hero  !  "  exclaimed  Peyton,  in 
tenderest  accents,  thinking  of  the  child's  great 
deed. 

"  The  very  night  of  the  tragedy,"  contin- 
ued Martha,  "  he  had  seemed  so  bright  and 
hopeful,  saying  that  he  was  to  visit  you  by 
and  by,  and  share  the  fun  of  your  delightful 
Virginia  plantation  life." 

"  We  did  n't  write  you  that  one  of  the 
men  employed  by  Mr.  Gordon  on  his  schooner 
turned  traitor  to  him,  and  was  really  an  ac- 
complice in  the  robbery.  Afterward,  when 
he  heard  about  the  death  of  Davie,  he  wrote 
a  most  pitiful  letter,  confessing  his  crime,  ask- 
ing forgiveness,  promising  amendment,  and 
begging  us  by  the  memory  of  little  Davie, 
whom  he  had  learned  in  his  rough  way  to 
love,  that  he  might  have  a  fresh  chance. 
Mr.  Gordon  gave  him  money  enough  to  quit 
the  country,  —  we  persuaded  him  to  do  it,  — 
and  now  the  fellow  is  across  the  ocean." 
Mary  had  interrupted  her  sister.  "But  it 
was  an  awful  scene,"  —  her  mind  reverting 
to  the  dark  night,  the  sharp,  awful  conflict, 
the  cries,  groans,  agony,  the  blood-smeared 
deck,   the   torn,    disheveled    clothes   of   the 


302  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

ladies,  the  wounds  of  the  men,  and  the  limp, 
lifeless  form  of  the  stricken  child.  The  sister 
shuddered,  and  halted  in  the  story.  "  The 
sailor  who  confessed  to  Mr.  Gordon  said  the 
robbers  did  not  intend  to  hurt  us.  But  we 
learned  afterward  that  gold  was  not  the  only 
object." 

Martha's  eyes  flamed  as  the  thread  of  the 
story  was  passed  to  her. 

"  Mary  was  the  prime  motive  of  the  as- 
sault," exclaimed  the  sister,  with  intense  feel- 
ing. "  Jackson  turned  abductor.  Did  I  not 
tell  you  that  he  was  a  man  who  would  never 
hesitate  as  to  the  means  which  he  might  use 
to  gain  his  ends  ?  Thank  God,  he  is  dead  !  " 
And  the  usually  serene  Martha  became  hys- 
terical in  the  excess  of  her  emotion. 

"  Great  God  !  "  cried  Peyton,  rising  to  his 
feet,  and  pacing  the  floor ;  "  was  the  fellow  at 
the  bottom  of  this  hideous  crime  ?  Was  it 
Jackson  with  whom  Gordon  fought  again  ?  " 

He  clenched  his  hands ;  the  color  left  his 
face,  for  the  horror  of  the  situation  was  now 
first  brought  home  to  him.  The  death  of 
little  Davie  had  moved  him  with  a  grief,  pro- 
found, pathetic,  but  this  frightful  revelation 
was  like  fire  burning  into  his  soul.  For  a 
moment  the  anguish  of  the  man  passed  ex- 


COLONEL  BURR  SEES  A   VISION  303 

pression,  —  the  moment  when  he  saw,  as  by 
a  dream,  this  girl  snatched  away  by  the  vile, 
diabolic  creature  he  had  learned  to  hate  above 
the  fury  of  madness. 

The  sisters  sat  terrified  as  they  gazed  upon 
the  sudden,  terrific  play  of  passion  in  the 
man. 

"  Oh,  pray  do  not  look  at  us  in  that  fright- 
ful way  !  "  cried  Mary,  springing  to  her  feet, 
and  placing  both  hands  upon  the  arm  of  their 
guest.  "  You  make  my  very  blood  curdle," 
—  a  little  suppressed  cry  escaping  as  she 
spoke. 

With  a  powerful  effort  Peyton  mastered 
himself. 

"  Forgive  me,"  he  said.  "  But,  oh,  the 
thought  was  enough  to  drive  me  mad.  Thank 
God,  the  villain  is  dead !  " 

The  brief  play  of  hatred  passed,  then  Mar- 
tha continued  the  story,  as  they  quietly  re- 
seated themselves. 

"  It  was  little  Davie  that  saved  her  from 
an  awful  fate.  The  huge  sailor  that  seized 
Mary  was  taking  her  to  the  edge  of  the 
schooner,  where  the  boat  was  waiting,  when 
Davie  ran  to  her  help.  It  must  have  been 
a  wild  struggle,  for  both  Mary  and  Davie 
fought  him  like  tigers  until  they  fell  in  a 


304  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

heap  together.  It  was  then  that  the  creature 
stabbed  the  child,"  —  again  there  was  a  break 
in  the  recital,  —  "  but  Mary  choked  the  brute 
until  he  loosed  his  hold,  and  then  she  ran 
from  him,  and  swooned  in  the  companion- 
way,  where  they  found  her  after  the  fight 
was  ended." 

"  Gordon  did  not  write  me  these  frightful 
details.  And  so  it  was  my  little  friend  that 
gave  his  life  "  —  The  sentence  was  never 
finished. 

"  Did  you  not  hear  how  Jackson  died  ?  " 

Mary  asked  the  question,  but  the  deathly 
pallor  upon  the  face  of  her  sister  stayed  the 
narrative. 

"  Colonel  Burr  told  me  that  death  came  to 
him  in  some  fracas  with  his  cronies.  Jack- 
son was  always  a  hot-head,  the  colonel  re- 
marked." 

"  Mr.  Gordon  sailed  last  week,"  said  Mary, 
glad  to  change  the  theme  of  conversation. 

"  And  did  he  leave  no  word  for  me  ?  " 

"  I  think  he  must  have  sent  a  letter  to  your 
Virginia  home." 

"  But  what  did  he  say  for  himself  ?  I 
can't  guess  why  this  sudden  change  of  plan 
was  made.  And  I  told  him  that  I  should 
return  at  the  earliest  possible  date." 


COLONEL  BURR  SEES  A   VISION  305 

"  It  was  news  from  England  that  forced 
him  to  hasten  over  the  sea.  He  had  returned 
home  with  us,  —  how  gently  kind  and  sym- 
pathetic in  our  sorrow  ;  he  said  and  did  every- 
thing to  comfort  us,  and  he  tarried  day  after 
day,  trying  to  hearten  us  for  the  long,  sad 
weeks  to  come.  One  afternoon  the  mail 
brought  him  a  thick  packet,  which  he  did  not 
read  until  he  came  down  here  with  a  letter 
for  uncle  David,  when,  begging  our  pardon 
for  what  he  called  the  discourtesy,  he  broke 
the  seal,  and  began  his  letter.  We  noticed  a 
quick  change  in  his  face ;  his  hands  trembled, 
and  he  suddenly  arose,  saying  that  his  packet 
contained  news  of  importance,  and  he  must 
excuse  himself.  An  hour  later,  he  came  to 
tell  us  that  it  was  an  imperative  summons  to 
England,  he  must  start  that  very  evening  for 
New  York  in  order  to  catch  the  first  out- 
bound ship,  and  he  would  write  us  later ;  and 
in  a  short  time,  if  God  willed  (so  he  put  it), 
we  should  see  him  here  in  Connecticut  again." 

Martha  gave  the  brief  account  in  a  spirit 
of  such  absolute  trust  that  she  inspired  others 
with  her  own  sweet,  beautiful  confidence, 
albeit  the  mystery  of  his  sudden  departure 
was  altogether  unsolved,  and  Gordon  had  not 
spoken  a  word  to  dispel  it. 


306  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

One  summer  evening  Colonel  Burr  alighted 
at  the  home  of  his  friend,  David  Hardy.  The 
weeks  of  Peyton's  sojourn  were  drawing  to  a 
rapid  close. 

Mrs.  Randolph  and  Martha  had  passed  into 
the  parlor,  where  they  soon  yielded  to  the 
fascinations  of  the  dethroned  statesman's  con- 
versation. Childhood  days  were  revived,  the 
gay  pranks  of  rash  youth  laughed  over. 
Burr  had  learned  that  grief  shadowed  the 
household,  so  that  he  sought  in  his  own 
inimitable  way  to  lessen  the  pain  of  their 
recent  loss.  War  stories  were  told  as  only 
Burr  could  recite  them ;  old  friends  came  to 
mind,  and  the  humors  of  their  conduct,  —  a 
hundred  delightful  recollections. 

While  Colonel  Burr  was  telling  one  of  his 
brightest  stories,  Mary  appeared  in  the  door- 
way. Was  it  an  apparition  ?  Clad  in  white, 
the  soft,  delicate  drapery  enhancing  the  subtle 
loveliness  of  her  face,  her  dark,  deep  eyes 
suffused  with  the  strange,  new,  tender  light 
of  love,  every  look  and  motion  expressive  of 
natural  grace,  force  of  character,  and  nobility 
of  soul  bravely  manifest,  she  stood  for  the 
first  time  in  the  presence  of  this  man. 

The  story  abruptly  halted,  for  Colonel 
Burr's  face  assumed  a  deadly  pallor,  his  eyes 


COLONEL  BURR  SEES  A  VISION  307 

were  riveted  upon  the  figure  before  him,  his 
heart  leaped  within  his  breast,  an  awful  tre- 
mor seized  him  ;  he  staggered  to  his  feet. 

"It  is"—  But  Mrs.  Randolph  did  not 
finish  the  sentence. 

"  Theodosia  !  "  murmured  Burr  hoarsely, 
clenching  his  hands  like  a  man  seeking  to 
sustain  himself  through  some  quick,  intense 
agony  pressing  relentlessly  into  his  soul.  For 
one  fleeting  moment  she  who  was  dearer  to 
him  than  all  the  priceless  joys  of  life  had 
come  back  from  her  unknown  death,  and 
now  stepped  forth  in  freshened,  beauteous 
maidenhood  once  more,  to  greet  and  love 
him,  as  in  the  sweet,  glad  days  of  old.  For 
one  fleeting,  tragic  moment  Burr  lived  over 
again  the  hour  when  Alston  stood  with 
Theodosia  in  the  songful  fragrant  morn  of 
their  plighted  troth,  and  a  father's  blessing 
rested  upon  them.  It  was  a  vision,  beauti- 
ful, all  too  splendid  for  earth,  which  dimly, 
sweetly,  radiantly  filled  his  beclouded  eyes; 
he  was  recalled  from  the  anguish,  the  ecstasy 
of  the  marvelous  vision  by  the  low,  rich  voice 
of  Peyton. 

"  I  am  glad  to  see  you,  Colonel  Burr.  I 
have  often  told  Miss  Mary  and  the  other 
ladies    of    the    family   that    your    kindness 


308  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

plucked  me  out  of  the  storm,  and  sent  me 
on  my  way  rejoicing." 

The  guest  mastered  his  emotion  by  a  su- 
preme effort  of  will,  hiding  the  tumult  raging 
in  his  bosom,  and  bowed  in  a  courtly  way. 

"  Miss  Mary's  name  is  familiar  to  you." 
Peyton  turned  to  the  girl  close  beside  him  as 
he  responded  to  the  bow.  "  Is  it  possible 
that  you  now  meet  her  for  the  first  time  ?  " 

Colonel  Burr,  crossing  the  room  with  all 
the  noble  dignity  of  his  fine  manners,  raising 
to  his  lips  the  delicate  hand  of  the  young 
woman,  saluted  her  with  gentle,  captivating 
deference. 

"  Child,"  said  he,  the  pathos  of  his  mellow, 
insinuating  tones  appealing  with  infinite  ten- 
derness to  every  person  in  the  room,  "  you 
are  the  living  image  of  my  heart  of  hearts. 
Methought  it  was  my  own  daughter  who  had 
come  to  greet  me." 

There  swept  through  every  mind  swift 
thoughts  of  the  matchless  Theodosia,  who 
had  gone  down  to  the  sea  in  a  ship  never  to 
gain  safe  harbor. 

The  wondrous  loveliness  glowing  in  the 
face  of  the  girl  assumed  an  exalted  aspect ; 
a  great,  pure,  sweet  compassion  shone  forth 
from  her  luminous  eyes ;  in  very  affluence  of 


COLONEL  BURR  SEES  A   VISION  309 

affection,  moved  to  the  quick  by  the  tragedy 
of  this  man's  desolation,  she  touched  her  lips 
to  his  pallid  cheek. 

It  was  like  a  sacrament. 

"  Child,"  Colonel  Burr  broke  the  hush  of 
the  solemn  moment,  "  may  God  bless  and 
keep  you ! " 

Did  the  spirit  of  the  saintly  Jonathan 
Edwards  and  the  spirit  of  the  angelic  Sarah 
Pierrepont  speak  for  once  a  benedicite  through 
the  lips  of  the  errant  grandson  ? 

"  May  your  happiness,"  Burr  wedded  the 
man  and  the  woman  in  his  thought  and 
prayer,  "equal  the  happiness  of  Alston  and 
Theodosia." 

"  She  has  promised  to  be  the  mistress  of  a 
Virginia  home,"  said  Peyton,  as  he  reached 
for  her  right  hand  and  held  it  in  his  own. 

These  are  the  strange  circumstances  under 
which  Marshall  Peyton  and  Mary  Randolph 
told  that  they  had  plighted  troth. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

UNDER    THE    FROWNING   BREASTWORKS    OF 
FORT    UNION 

Gordon's  letters  said  that  he  would  sail  in 
a  few  days,  but  the  days  became  weeks,  and 
the  weeks  grew  into  months ;  still  the  waiting 
did  not  weary  Martha,  neither  did  she  abate 
one  jot  or  tittle  of  her  faith. 

At  the  last  there  were  no  letters.  Peyton 
came  North  to  claim  his  bride  and  take  her 
to  the  home  of  his  childhood  and  youth. 
With  Davie  gone  never  to  return,  and  Mary 
now  settled  in  the  sunny  South,  the  old 
homestead  seemed  a  drear  place ;  yet  the 
light  burned  with  fadeless  constancy,  and  a 
marvelous,  sweet  peace  was  undisturbed. 

"  He  will  come  when  the  way  is  clear," 
said  Martha  to  her  sister,  as  she  bade  her 
good-by. 

"  I  never  fret,"  she  wrote  weeks  later  to 
Mary.  "  His  affairs  detain  him.  He  will 
come." 

One  mellow,  dreamy  afternoon  in  Septem- 


UNDER  FROWNING  BREASTWORKS      311 

ber,  the  stage-coach  from  New  York  drove 
up  to  the  old  tavern  with  unusual  flourish  of 
whip  and  sounding  of  horn,  for  Gordon  had 
come,  and  the  friendly  man  on  the  box,  who 
had  received  a  much  larger  passage-money 
than  the  ordinary  six  cents  a  mile,  put  a  fair 
measure  of  hilarity  into  whip  and  horn,  jolly 
speech,  and  genial  handshake. 

"  And  so  they  have  left  you  desolate ! " 
exclaimed  Gordon,  when  Martha  told  him 
that  Peyton  and  Mary  were  happily  settled 
on  the  ancestral  plantation. 

"  They  have  left  us,  but  we  are  not  deso- 
late. Their  happiness  we  share,  although  a 
long  journey  separates  us." 

"  Your  tell-tale  eyes  reveal  no  pain  or  sor- 
row," continued  Gordon.  "And  yet,  child, 
there  must  have  been  many  lonely  hours." 
He  was  thinking  of  the  sad  changes,  and  his 
own  enforced  absence. 

The  lost  months  had  been  a  checkered 
season  of  reflection  for  himself.  He  had 
lived  over  again  his  childhood,  youth,  and 
the  early  manhood  days,  mingling  with  this 
bitter  past  many  sweet  memories  and  sweeter 
anticipations  clustering  about  a  little  home  in 
New  England. 

It  was  the  day  following  his  return  that 


312  FRIEND  OB  FOE 

they  wandered  off  to  the  shore.  They  visited 
the  old  tide-mill,  they  crossed  to  Battery 
Point,  they  climbed  into  Fort  Union. 

"  Now,  I  must  tell  my  story,"  said  Gordon, 
as  they  found  a  cosy  recess  under  the  shadow 
of  the  frowning  breastworks. 

The  sea  glimmered  beneath  them  and  sang 
a  low,  monotonous  refrain ;  the  sky  had  lost 
its  blue  in  the  golden  haze  of  the  luxurious 
autumn  day ;  the  distant  fields  were  dotted 
over  with  fair  pictures  of  harvest,  —  the  whis- 
pering trees  beginning  to  deck  themselves 
in  the  brilliant,  gorgeous  tints  wrought  out 
by  the  alchemy  of  nature.  It  was  the  hour 
and  the  place  to  reveal  one's  heart. 

" 1  have  never  disclosed  my  real  name  and 
identity  to  a  single  person  in  America."  This 
was  the  way  in  which  he  began  his  narrative. 
"  Not  that  I  felt  ashamed  to  do  it,  but  simply 
as  a  thing  of  expediency." 

"  But  you  were  never  able  to  hide  the  fact 
that  you  are  a  gentleman,"  interrupted  Mar- 
tha proudly. 

Smiling,  he  continued  :  — 

"  When  I  was  born,  my  mother,  and  all 
England  for  that  matter,  supposed  that  I  was 
heir  to  a  noble  title  and  a  great  estate.  I 
was  reared  and  educated  as  one  who  in  due 


UNDER  FROWNING  BREASTWORKS        313 

time  must  assume  the  grave  responsibilities 
of  headship  to  a  distinguished  family.  It 
was  not  a  happy  life  that  I  led.  Marriage*  is 
said  to  be  a  lottery,  —  well,  there  are  blanks 
and  there  are  prizes,"  —  his  look  and  man- 
ner were  severe,  — "  and  my  parents,  I  be- 
lieve, were  mutually  disappointed,  so  that 
they  soon  agreed  to  live  apart.  I  saw  little 
of  them,  for  I  was  under  tutors,  and  then  at 
Eton  and  the  University,  my  father  traveling 
over  the  world  meanwhile,  and  my  mother 
giving  herself  to  art,  books,  and  society. 
The  sudden  death  of  my  father  —  I  took  my 
degree  that  year  — -  plunged  us  into  fresh 
miseries,  for  it  brought  to  light  the  fact  that 
he  had  been  driven  into  a  secret  marriage 
with  a  woman  of  low  degree  several  years 
before  he  knew  my  mother.  There  were  two 
sons  as  the  fruit  of  this  union,  the  mother 
dying  during  the  infancy  of  the  second  child. 
These  two  boys  disappeared,  and  my  father 
took  no  pains  to  trace  them,  the  fortune 
which  he  had  settled  upon  the  woman  van- 
ishing with  the  children.  He  had  never  ac- 
knowledged her  as  his  wife ;  her  own  family 
did  not  know  that  she  was  married;  the 
woman  chose  to  hide  the  fact,  and  when  her 
relatives  had  squandered  the  money,  the  boys 


314  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

shifted  for  themselves.  There  was,  you  see, 
an  awful  sin  committed,  but  it  is  not  for  me 
to  heap  reproaches  upon  my  father." 

They  watched  a  score  of  sails  glinting 
in  the  mellow  light,  as  the  fleet  moved 
on  toward  the  ocean. 

"  It  was  not  until  my  father's  death  that 
the  one  living  witness  of  his  first  marriage 
came  to  me  and  offered,  for  a  consideration, 
namely,  an  enormous  sum  of  money,  to  keep 
the  secret  and  destroy  all  record  of  this  for- 
eign and  disgraceful  alliance.  I  did  not 
hesitate  in  respect  to  a  decision.  I  am  not 
the  man  to  make  compromises  with  wrong  or 
entail  injustice.  The  sons  were  discovered, 
poor,  worthless,  ignorant  fellows;  the  elder 
entered  upon  his  inheritance,  and  my  mother's 
heart  of  pride  was  broken.  She  died  of  grief, 
—  not  grief  for  her  husband,  but  grief  over 
the  shattered  fortunes  of  her  son." 

Gordon  paused  in  the  narrative,  and  ob- 
served the  frolic  of  a  hundred  sea-gulls  as 
they  gathered  upon  a  stretch  of  sand  left 
visible  by  the  receding  tide. 

Martha  was  too  deeply  moved  to  interrupt 
the  strange  tale. 

"  My  father  must  have  feared  this  denoue- 
ment, for  while,  of  course,  all  the  entailed 


UNDER  FROWNING  BREASTWORKS        315 

property  would  go  to  the  eldest  son,  he  had 
willed  everything  else  to  me,  my  mother,  to 
be  sure,  having  her  dower  rights.  I  accepted 
the  changed  conditions  of  my  life,  and  when 
my  mother  died,  I  came  to  America.  A  host 
of  loyal  friends  cheered  me  through  those 
hard  days,  but  something  of  my  ancestor's 
restless  spirit  drove  me  forth  to  wander  up 
and  down  the  earth.  I  traveled  until  I 
wearied  of  it ;  then  I  embarked  in  the  busi- 
ness with  which  I  have  been  connected  these 
several  years.  It  was  here  in  America,  this 
rugged,  inchoate,  half-civilized  country,  that 
I  first  entered  into  the  joy  of  life.  The  past 
was  separated  from  me  by  years  and  the 
great  sea.  I  became  interested  in  this  vast 
western  realm  of  undeveloped  riches  and 
magnificent  possibilities.  My  heart  beat  in 
sympathy  with  the  crude,  eager,  sanguine, 
enthusiastic,  prevailing  spirit  of  the  people. 
When  war  impended,  I  used  my  influence  to 
avert  it,  for  I  saw  the  folly  of  an  appeal  to 
arms.  Friends  and  partners  in  Great  Britain 
appointed  me  a  kind  of  peace  commissioner 
at  large,  to  work  with  American  acquaint- 
ances in  creating  a  sentiment  favoring  the 
amicable  settlement  of  our  difficulties.  A 
selfish    motive    first    prompted    me    to    this 


316  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

course ;  our  business  was  going  to  rack  and 
ruin.  But  later,  when  I  had  learned  to  re- 
spect America,  and  count  her  people  as  real 
brothers,  my  heart  was  in  all  this  urgency 
for  peace.  The  wickedness  of  such  a  war 
as  we  waged  struck  home  to  me.  We  were 
fighting  our  kith  and  kin,  members  of  the 
same  great  race,  —  the  race  destined  to  lead 
the  nations  of  the  world  in  the  great  victories 
of  industry  and  enterprise,  free  government, 
and  advancing  civilization.  I  was  suspected 
of  complicity  in  such  ignoble  service  as  that 
done  by  John  Henry.  Jackson  tried  to  brand 
me  as  an  English  spy.  But  faith  and  deter- 
mination wavered  not.  New  England  became 
especially  dear,  for  I  met  congenial  spirits, — 
men,  the  peers  of  living  English  statesmen, 
women  that  would  grace  any  court  of  Europe. 
As  the  intimations  of  peace  came  to  me,  my 
heart  said,  '  Make  this  new,  great  land  your 
home,'  and  I  had  decided  to  cast  in  my  lot 
with  the  people  who  seemed  nearer  than  my 
very  flesh  and  blood  in  the  mother  country. 
More  than  all,  there  came  to  me,  in  this  virgin 
land,  a  vision  of  love.  It  was  a  loveless  life 
which  I  had  lived." 

His  deep,  bass  voice,  low  and  gentle  under 
its  quiet  self-restraint,  was  vibrant  with  feeling. 


UNDER  FROWNING  BREASTWORKS        317 

"  I  never  knew  the  meaning  of  friendship 
until  Peyton  taught  it.  Noble  fellow,  how 
my  heart  goes  out  to  him  in  his  great  happi- 
ness !  There  were  hours  when  it  seems  to 
me  my  soul  was  knit  to  the  soul  of  Peyton, 
as  David  to  Jonathan.  God  bless  him ! 
Miss  Martha,  I  believe  he  would  have  died 
for  me.  I  love  him  as  no  other  man  among 
men." 

"Peyton  is  a  pure  and  beautiful  spirit," 
whispered  Martha  tenderly,  fearing  by  any 
word  to  break  the  train  of  Gordon's  thought. 

"  And  it  was  here  that  I  first  learned  the 
meaning  of  home.  What  hours  have  I  spent 
in  the  atmosphere  of  love  always  filling  the 
one  cottage  which  I  have  haunted  through 
these  years  !  Dear  little  Davie  !  "  —  the 
speaker  hesitated  —  "Miss  Mary,  gay  and 
happy  as  the  forest  songsters  of  sweet  June, 
the  younger  sister  serene,  yet  captivating  in 
her  spinster-like  primness  and  reserve,  con- 
cealing untold  wealth  of  womanly  treasures," 
—  he  gazed  intently  into  the  face  so  close 
to  him,  —  "  these  are  the  days  worth  all  the 
world's  best  gifts  !  " 

The  pause  was  broken  by  the  incessant 
rippling  of  the  merry  wavelets  chasing  each 
other  along  the  shining  beach. 


318  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

"  Miss  Martha,  it  was  in  this  strange,  dear 
land  that  the  noblest  impulses  of  my  slow, 
dumb  nature  awakened.  I  longed  to  do 
something  for  my  country,  make  a  sacrifice, 
and  deepen  the  sense  of  right  in  the  hearts 
of  her  citizens;  and  then  I  longed  to  help 
this  glorious  America,  join  my  fortunes  with 
her  people,  and  take  a  part  in  that  magnifi- 
cent destiny  which,  please  God,  awaits  her ; 
and  then  I  longed  to  see  England  and 
America  join  heart  and  hand  in  the  leader- 
ship of  the  world,  —  this  mighty,  all-conquer- 
ing Anglo-Saxon  race  pushing  into  the  years 
with  its  guerdon  of  free  government,  expand- 
ing intelligence,  and  vital  Christian  civiliza- 
tion. I  longed  to  take  some  little  share  in 
that  which  the  God  of  nations  has  foreor- 
dained for  this  modern  Israel  of  the  world.' ' 

Gordon  had  risen  to  his  feet,  a  great  light 
transforming  his  countenance,  the  eloquence 
of  the  man  entrancing  his  single  auditor. 

"And,  Miss  Martha,  it  was  here  that  I 
came  to  learn  the  meaning  of  woman's  love. 
The  sorrow,  disaster,  and  misery  which  had 
touched  me  in  the  domestic  realm  naturally 
hardened  the  heart.  I  had  thought  that  love 
was  a  dream,  a  chimera,  the  ignis  fatuus  of 
the  damp  forest ;  the  selfishness  and  bitterness 


UNDER  FROWNING  BREASTWORKS        319 

of  men,  the  vanity,  worldliness,  ambition  of 
the  women  I  was  accustomed  to  meet  filled 
my  mind  with  foolish  and  deceitful  fancies, 
for  I  came  to  believe  that  all  were  alike 
proud  and  heartless.  Thank  God,  I  was  led 
into  a  happy  New  England  home." 

A  radiance  like  the  splendor  of  the  mid- 
day sun  illumined  Martha's  features,  as  he 
continued  the  narrative. 

"  The  war  ended,  and  peace  clearing  the 
path  for  commerce,  I  had  felt  that  one  great 
object  in  my  life  might  now  be  realized.  I 
longed  to  have  a  home.  This  fair  land  was 
the  choice  of  my  heart.  It  only  needed  the 
woman  that  I  loved  to  complete  my  happi- 
ness. It  was  at  this  point  that  there  came  to 
me  an  imperative  summons  from  old  England. 
The  day  you  well  remember.  My  solicitor 
had  written  me  the  bare  facts  of  the  case. 
These  two  half-brothers,  who  had  for  years 
been  sinking  deeper  into  depths  of  degra- 
dation, having  surrounded  themselves  with  all 
that  was  vicious  and  brutal  in  association, 
were  suddenly  snuffed  out  of  life,  as  a  rough 
hand  will  sometimes  extinguish  the  flame  of 
a  candle.  A  wild  orgy  ended  in  a  quarrel, 
a  mortal  wound  for  each  brother,  and  death 
before  the  next  sunrise.     The  grave  responsi- 


320  FBIEND  OR  FOE 

bilities  of  family,  estate,  lofty  station,  and 
local  leadership  were  thus  unexpectedly  thrust 
upon  me  after  years  of  virtual  renunciation. 
I  went  back  to  England  determined  that  my 
stay  should  be  short,  for  my  heart  was  in 
America.  But  the  affairs  of  the  ancestral 
estate  were  all  at  odds,  and  it  took  months  to 
disentangle  them.  I  sailed  for  New  York  on 
the  day  that  my  lawyers  loosed  me  from  their 
grip." 

The  sky  above  them  suddenly  darkened 
with  the  flight  of  birds  winging  a  way  to  their 
Southern  home. 

"  Child,  I  must  go  back  to  my  native  land. 
It  is  the  season  of  migration,"  —  pointing  to 
the  myriad  creatures  following  their  distant 
leader  through  the  thickening  haze.  "  Will 
you  not  flit  across  the  sea  with  me,  and  re- 
turn to  the  old  home  of  your  ancestors  ?  " 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

IN    WHICH   THEY   PASS   FROM   PLANTATION    TO 
CASTLE 

"  It  's  a  letter  from  Gordon  !  "  said  uncle 
David,  stumbling  into  the  room  where  Mrs. 
Randolph  was  sitting.  "  Read  it  aloud,  Lois/' 
handing  the  packet  to  his  sister ;  "  my  eyes 
grow  dim ;  people  don't  write  with  the  neat, 
clear  hand  we  used  to  see ;  and,  Lois,  people 
don't  speak  in  loud,  distinct  tones,  as  they 
did  when  we  were  children." 

"  It  comes  like  floods  of  sunshine,"  ex- 
claimed the  brave  mother,  as  she  glanced 
down  the  pages.  "  David,  only  three  weeks 
have  passed  since  they  were  married,  but 
what  a  long,  long  time  it  seems !  How 
happy  they  are,  and  what  a  picture  of  old 
Virginia  they  send  us,"  still  continuing  her 
swift  survey  of  the  letter's  contents. 

"  They  're  back  in  Washington,  and  Pey- 
ton and  Mary  came  with  them." 

"  It 's  a  wonderfully  quaint,  free,  jolly  life 
which  these  planters  live,"  —  Mrs.  Randolph 


322  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

was  now  reading  aloud  to  her  brother.  "  Pey- 
ton's acres  stretch  into  the  many  thousands. 
He 's  a  great  landed  proprietor  like  some  of 
us  Englishmen.  We  've  been  making  com- 
parisons, and  our  estates  run  into  the  same 
figures.  He  must  own  more  than  two  hun- 
dred slaves,  and  they  are  fat,  well-contented, 
lazy,  good-natured  creatures,  adoring  their 
master.  I  congratulate  you  that  slavery  has 
passed  into  its  sere  and  yellow  leaf  among 
New  Englanders.  Peyton  treats  his  people 
like  children ;  he  's  the  very  soul  of  kindness 
and  goodwill,  but  the  practice  is  bound  to 
bring  trouble." 

Skipping  further  paragraphs  upon  the  sub- 
ject, Mrs.  Randolph  read  :  — 

"  They  gave  us  a  royal  welcome ;  great 
bonfires,  the  ample,  straggling,  hospitable 
mansion  aglow  with  life  and  merrymaking, 
more  than  fourscore  neighbors  being  present 
to  grace  the  festivities,  and  all  the  dark- 
skinned  population  of  the  county,  I  should 
think.  In  the  midst  of  our  own  frolic,  the 
whole  company  streamed  forth  to  negro  quar- 
ters, where  the  grandest  jubilation  of  all  had 
been  arranged,  and  there  we  saw  the  gro- 
tesque, comical  dances  of  the  darkies,  and 
heard  their  weird,  pathetic  singing,  with  the 


FROM  PLANTATION  TO  CASTLE  323 

curious  accompaniment  of  swaying  bodies, 
swinging  arms,  and  other  fantastic  motions. 
It  was  one  of  the  strangest  sights  I  ever 
witnessed." 

There  followed  other  descriptive  para- 
graphs. 

"  We  find  that  Peyton  has  been  very 
modest  in  the  little  which  he  chose  to  tell 
about  himself.  He  is  a  distant  cousin  of 
President  Madison,  and  his  Excellency  seems 
fond  of  him.  We  dined  with  the  President 
and  his  extremely  interesting  lady  the  other 
day.  They  are  now  living  in  the  Octagon, 
a  pleasant  house  in  a  good  location  (it  was 
here  that  the  treaty  of  peace  was  signed),  and 
we  had  a  delightful  time.  Mrs.  Madison's 
table  was  loaded  down  with  good  things,  — 
a  sort  of  harvest-home  supper  I  called  it, 
— characteristic  of  Southern  hospitality.  She 
quite  prides  herself  upon  this  style  of  enter- 
tainment. i  Abundance  is  preferable  to  ele- 
gance,' she  remarked  to  me,  and  then  she 
gave  a  very  neat  turn  to  her  apology  (if  one 
calls  it  an  apology).  c  Our  profusion  arises 
from  the  happy  circumstance  of  our  super- 
abundance and  prosperity,'  she  said.  c  I  do 
not  hesitate  to  sacrifice  the  delicacy  of  Euro- 
pean  taste   for  the   less   elegant   but  more 


824  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

liberal  fashion  of  Virginia.'  We  met  Senator 
Hillhouse,  Colonel  Tallmadge,  Mr.  Sturges, 
and  several  other  Connecticut  worthies,  and 
nearly  all  our  New  England  friends  in  Con- 
gress. I  don't  think  the  President  believes 
half  that  Peyton  tells  him  about  the  Eastern 
States.  He  evidently  feels  that  the  young 
man,  having  married  a  wife  in  that  hostile 
region,  necessarily  becomes  a  prejudiced  and 
untrustworthy  observer.  Although  peace  has 
been  declared,  many  a  fight  will  be  waged 
between  Federalist  and  Republican." 

The  sweet  words  of  praise  for  Mary,  Mrs. 
Randolph  read  to  herself. 

"  We  sail  in  two  days/'  wrote  Gordon. 
"  She 's  a  fast  ship,  and  lies  awaiting  us  down 
the  Chesapeake." 

It  was  midwinter  when  Mr.  David  Hardy 
brought  from  the  post  another  welcome 
packet. 

"  It  is  like  a  beautiful  dream  that  will 
vanish  in  the  morning,"  so  ran  Martha's 
letter.  "  We  tarried  in  London  a  few  days, 
where  I  met  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  the 
adored  hero  of  the  day ;  Lord  Castlereagh, 
Sir  Robert  Peel,  the  brilliant  Canning,  and 
last  but  not  least,  of  course,  the  Prince  Re- 
gent.    (He 's  not  popular  with  the  people,  I 


FROM  PLANTATION  TO  CASTLE  325 

see.)  I  met  such  a  host  of  great  folk  that 
their  names  and  quality  have  escaped  me. 
Then  we  drove  in  Gordon's  chariot,  —  I  shall 
always  call  him  Gordon;  he  has  a  dozen 
names  and  titles,  and  says  I  can  take  my 
choice,  —  and  it  was  the  funniest  and  most 
gorgeous,  elegant  vehicle  I  ever  saw,  pulled 
by  six  horses,  with  outriders  and  postilions, 
and  when  we  arrived  at  his  estate  we  were 
greeted  by  a  band  of  music  and  a  procession 
of  yeomanry ;  and  we  rode  and  rode  through 
acres  upon  acres  of  fields,  meadows,  forests, 
with  hedges  and  hedges.  Oh,  such  magnifi- 
cent trees,  and  such  wonderful  vistas  opening 
through  woods,  and  the  prettiest  little  cot- 
tages and  farmhouses  sprinkled  over  the  land- 
scape !  I  thought  we  should  never  get  to 
the  castle  !  '■ —  dear  mother,  think  of  living  in 
a  castle,  —  but  by  and  by  the  massive  stone 
walls  and  battlements  loomed  up  in  the  dis- 
tance, although  it  began  to  grow  dark.  Then 
we  came  to  a  great  stretch  of  lawn,  which 
must  be  marvelously  lovely  in  its  season,  and 
then  more  hedges  with  gardens,  and  such 
curious,  interesting  nooks  and  retreats.  All 
of  a  sudden,  the  song  of  children  struck  upon 
our  ears,  and  torches  flared  through  the  gath- 
ering gloom,  and  a  great  shout  went  up  from 


326  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

hundreds  of  throats.  It  was  the  little  people 
of  the  estate  who  greeted  us,  singing  their 
holiday  carols,  and  all  the  tenantry  of  the 
estate  coming  to  do  honor,  so  Gordon  said, 
to  the  American  bride ;  but  I  think  it  was 
love's  welcome  to  my  noble  husband,  —  the 
welcome  of  a  people  distracted  by  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  former  lord  of  this  vast  estate, 
now  rejoicing  in  the  advent  of  a  worthy  heir. 
The  songs  of  the  children  brought  tears  to 
my  eyes,  the  myriad  torches  cast  their  strange 
spell  about  me,  and  then  every  window  in 
the  long,  irregular,  frowning  pile  before  us 
blazed  with  light,  shining  out  against  the 
dark  background  of  shadowy  hills  and  for- 
ests, like  a  magic  transparency." 

Mrs.  Randolph  stayed  her  reading  as  she 
wiped  away  the  tears  which  bedimmed  her 
eyes. 

"  When  we  drove  up  to  the  castle,  a 
mighty  cheer  filled  the  heavens,  the  place 
was  dense  with  people,  there  was  more  sing- 
ing, broken  by  the  shouts  of  the  sturdy  ten- 
antry, lights  flashed  all  about  us,  as  many 
as  sixty  house-servants  —  just  think  of  it  — 
ranged  along  on  each  side  the  entrance,  and 
we  walked  between  the  bowing,  laughing, 
crying  domestics  (they  were  crying  for  very 


FROM  PLANTATION  TO  CASTLE  327 

joy,  you  know) ;  then  the  stately  old  house- 
keeper met  us.  Oh,  what  a  beautiful  welcome 
she  gave,  and  then  I  —  why,  mother,  dear,  I 
could  n't  keep  the  tears  back  any  longer,  and 
they  carried  me  off  to  a  lovely  room,  where 
I  rested,  and  "  — 

Again  the  mother  halted  in  her  reading, 
and  bent  her  head  in  deep  thought. 

"  Gordon  says  it  will  be  our  mission  to 
foster  good  feeling  between  England  and 
America.  He  is  as  loyal  to  my  beloved 
native  land  as  one  born  and  bred  in  dear 
Connecticut.  I  hear  people  talk  about  Mr. 
Washington  Irving  and  his  agreeable  writ- 
ings, and  the  end  of  the  war,  and  the  good 
luck  which  favored  our  navy  (that  way  of 
putting  it  always  angers  me) ;  and  the  Duke 
of  Wellington  asked  me  if  I  knew  General 
Jackson.  But  the  people  of  Great  Britain 
are  strangely  ignorant  in  respect  to  every- 
thing American.  They  eye  me  with  incredu- 
lity and  amazement.  I  verily  think  that 
they  expected  to  see  a  squaw  dressed  in 
blankets,  beads,  and  feathers,  —  a  second 
Pocahontas.  When  it  was  told  that  'His 
Lordship  '  —  I  laugh  when  I  write  the  high- 
sounding  title  —  had  brought  his  bride  from 
the  wilds  of  the  western  wilderness  "  — 


328  FRIEND  OR  FOE 

There  was  a  break  in  the  familiar  writing, 
and  a  strong,  masculine  hand  interjected  a 
sentence :  "  Well  they  might  stare  upon  my 
peerless  flower,  plucked  from  the  soil  of  the 
coming  empire,  —  there  's  not  her  match  for 
beauty  or  goodness  in  all  the  king's  realm." 

Then  Martha  told  her  fair  romance  to  the 
chapter's  end. 


'O     fOD/U 


